BOOK ONE. All divine Scripture is twofold, according to that which the Lord signifies when He says that a scribe instructed in the kingdom of God is like the father of a household bringing forth from his treasure things new and old — which two are also called the Testaments. Now in all the holy books one must consider what eternal realities are there intimated, what deeds are narrated, what future things are foretold, what actions are enjoined or admonished. In the narration therefore of things done, the question is asked whether all things are to be taken only according to a figurative understanding, or whether they are also to be asserted and defended according to the reality of the events. For no Christian will dare to say that they are not to be taken figuratively, heeding the Apostle who says:
'Now all these things happened to them in figure,' and that which is written in Genesis, 'And the two shall be in one flesh,' which the Apostle commends as a great sacrament in Christ and in the Church. If therefore that Scripture is to be examined in both ways, in what sense was it said, apart from any allegorical signification: 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth'? Whether in the beginning of time, or because it was first of all, or in the Beginning which is the Word of God, the only-begotten Son? And how can it be shown that God works changeable and temporal things without any change of Himself? And what is signified by the name of heaven and earth?
Whether the spiritual and the corporeal creation received the appellation of heaven and earth, or only the corporeal — so that in this book he is understood to have been silent about the spiritual, and to have said 'heaven and earth' in such a way that he meant to signify every corporeal creature, both higher and lower? Or was the formless matter of each called heaven and earth — namely the spiritual life, such as it can be in itself, not turned toward the Creator (for by such a turning it is formed and perfected;
but if it is not turned, it is formless) — while the corporeal matter, if it can be understood through the privation of every corporeal quality which appears in formed matter, when there are already kinds of bodies perceptible either by sight or by any other bodily sense? Or is heaven to be understood as the spiritual creature, perfect and ever blessed from the very outset in which it was made, but earth as corporeal matter as yet imperfect? For 'the earth,' it says, 'was invisible and unarranged, and darkness was over the deep': by which words the formlessness of corporeal substance seems to be signified. Or is the formlessness of both signified by these later words as well? The corporeal indeed by that which was said:
'the earth was invisible and unarranged'; but the spiritual by that which was said: 'and darkness was over the deep' — so that by a transferred expression we may understand the dark deep to be the formless nature of life, unless it be turned toward the Creator, by which alone it can be formed so that it is not a deep, and be illumined so that it is not dark. And how was it said, 'darkness was over the deep'? Was it because there was no light? For if there were light, it would surely be above and, as it were, would overflow from above: which then comes to pass in the spiritual creature when it is turned toward the unchangeable and incorporeal Light, which is God. And how did God say, 'Let there be light'? Whether temporally, or in the eternity of the Word? And if temporally, then surely changeably.
How then can it be understood that God says this except through some creature? For He Himself is unchangeable. And if it was through a creature that God said, 'Let there be light,' how is light the first creature, if there was already a creature through which God might say, 'Let there be light'? Or is light not the first creature, because it had already been said, 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth'? And could a voice be produced temporally and changeably through a heavenly creature, by which it might be said, 'Let there be light'? And if that is so, this corporeal light which we perceive with bodily eyes was made when God said, through the spiritual creature which God had already made when in the beginning He made heaven and earth, 'Let there be light,' in that manner in which through the inner and hidden motion of such a creature it could divinely be said:
'Let there be light.' Or did the voice of God saying, 'Let there be light,' even sound corporeally, just as the voice of God saying, 'Thou art my beloved Son,' sounded corporeally? And this through a corporeal creature which God had made when in the beginning He made heaven and earth, before the light came to be which was made in this sounding voice? And if that is so, in what tongue did that voice sound when God said, 'Let there be light,' since there was not yet the diversity of tongues, which was afterward brought about in the building of the tower after the flood? What one and only tongue was there, in which God spoke, 'Let there be light'? And who was there who ought to hear and understand, to whom a voice of this kind might be uttered? Or is this an absurd and carnal thought and suspicion? What then shall we say?
Is it that what is understood in the sound of the voice when it is said, 'Let there be light' — and not the corporeal sound itself — this is rightly understood to be the voice of God? And does this very thing pertain to the nature of His Word, of which it is said, 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God'? For when it is said of Him, 'All things were made through Him,' it is sufficiently shown that light too was made through Him, when God said, 'Let there be light.' And if that is so, then what God says, 'Let there be light,' is eternal, because the Word of God, God with God, the only Son of God, is co-eternal with the Father — although by God's saying this in the eternal Word a temporal creature was made. For since words belong to time when we say 'when' and 'at some time,'
nevertheless it is eternal to the Word of God when anything ought to come to be, and it comes to be then, when it exists in that Word that it ought to have come to be — in which Word there is no 'when' and 'at some time,' since that whole Word is eternal. And what is that light itself which was made? Is it something spiritual or something corporeal? For if spiritual, it can itself be that first creature, already perfected by this very saying, which was first called heaven when it was said, 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth' — so that what God said, 'Let there be light. And light was made,' may be understood as its own conversion, made and illumined when the Creator called it back to Himself. And why was it said thus, 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth,' and not said, 'In the beginning God said: Let heaven and earth be made,'
'and heaven and earth were made,' just as it is narrated of the light: 'God said: Let there be light. And light was made'? Was it because first, under the name of heaven and earth, that which God made had to be comprehended and set forth universally, and then afterward carried out part by part, in what manner He made it, when it is said of each, 'God said' — that is, because He made through His Word whatever He made? Or, when the formlessness of matter, whether spiritual or corporeal, was first coming to be, was it not to be said, 'God said:
Let it be made'? Because the imperfection — when, being unlike that which supremely and primordially is, by a certain formlessness it tends toward nothingness — does not imitate the form of the Word ever cleaving to the Father, by which God eternally utters all things (neither with the sound of a voice nor with a thought unrolling the times of sounds, but by a light co-eternal with itself, of the Wisdom begotten from Himself). But it then imitates the form of the Word, ever and unchangeably cleaving to the Father, when it too, by the conversion proper to its kind toward that which truly and ever is — that is, toward the Creator of its own substance — takes on form and becomes a perfect creature. So that in what Scripture narrates, 'God said:
Let it be made,' we may understand God's incorporeal utterance in the nature of His co-eternal Word, calling back to Himself the imperfection of the creature, so that it may not be formless but be formed according to the several things which He carries out in order. In which conversion and forming, because after its own manner it imitates God the Word — that is, the Son of God ever cleaving to the Father in full likeness and equal essence, whereby He and the Father are one — but does not imitate this form of the Word if, turned away from the Creator, it remains formless and imperfect: for this reason the commemoration of the Son is made not in that He is the Word, but only in that He is the Beginning, when it is said, 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth'; for the origin of the creature is intimated while it is still in the formlessness of imperfection.
But the commemoration of the Son, that He is also the Word, is made in that which is written, 'God said: Let it be made,' so that through that which is the Beginning, He may intimate the origin of the creature existing from Him but still imperfect, while through that which is the Word, He may intimate the perfecting of the creature called back to Him, that it might be formed by cleaving to the Creator and, after its own kind, imitating the form eternally and unchangeably cleaving to the Father, from whom it is at once that which He is. For the Word, the Son, does not have a formless life, to whom not only is being the same as living, but even this living is for Him the same as living wisely and blessedly.
But a creature, although spiritual and intellectual or rational — which seems to be nearer to that Word — can have a formless life, because it is not the case that, as being is for it the same as living, so this living is the same as living wisely and blessedly. For turned away from the unchangeable Wisdom, it lives foolishly and wretchedly, which is formlessness. But it is formed when turned toward the unchangeable Light of Wisdom, the Word of God; for from Him from whom it came into being, so as to exist in some fashion and to live, toward Him it is turned, that it may live wisely and blessedly. For the beginning of the intellectual creature is the eternal Wisdom:
which Beginning, abiding unchangeably in itself, would in no way cease by a hidden inspiration of calling to speak to that creature to which it is the Beginning, that it might be turned toward that from which it existed, since otherwise it could not be formed and made perfect. And therefore, when asked who He was, He answered: 'The Beginning, for I also speak to you.' But what the Son speaks, the Father speaks, because by the Father's speaking the Word is uttered, which is the Son, in an eternal manner — if 'manner' is to be said — while God utters the co-eternal Word. For in God there is supreme and holy and just goodness, and a certain love coming forth into His works, not from need but from beneficence. Therefore, before it was written, 'God said: Let there be light,' Scripture went before, saying:
'And the Spirit of God was borne above the water.' For whether by the name of water He wished to call the whole corporeal matter, so as thereby to intimate that from which were made and formed all the things which we can now distinguish in their several kinds — calling it water because we see all things upon the earth formed and grow together into various species out of the moist nature — or whether by it He meant a certain spiritual life, as it were fluctuating before the form of conversion: in any case the Spirit of God was borne above, because whatever it was that He had begun to form and perfect lay beneath the good will of the Creator, so that, when God said in His Word, 'Let there be light,' it might abide in the good will, that is, in the good pleasure of Him, according to the measure of its kind — that which was made.
And therefore it is right that what pleased God, Scripture saying, 'And light was made. And God saw the light, that it is good' — so that, just as at the very outset of the creature begun (which was commemorated under the name of heaven and earth on account of that which was to be perfected in it) the Trinity of the Creator is intimated — for when Scripture says, 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth,' we understand the Father in the name of God, and the Son in the name of the Beginning, who is the Beginning not to the Father, but through Himself first to the spiritual creature created primordially and chiefly, and consequently also to the whole creation. But when Scripture says:
'And the Spirit of God was borne above the water,' we recognize the complete commemoration of the Trinity — so also in the conversion and perfecting of the creature, that the species of things may be set in order, the same Trinity is intimated: namely the Word of God, when it is said, 'God said,' and the Begetter of the Word, and the holy Goodness in which whatever is perfect according to the measure of its nature pleases God, when it is said, 'God saw that it is good.' But why is the creature, though imperfect, commemorated first, and afterward the Spirit of God commemorated, Scripture first saying, 'But the earth was invisible and unarranged, and darkness was over the deep,' and then adding, 'And the Spirit of God was borne above the water'?
Is it because a needy and indigent love loves in such a way that it subjects itself to the things it loves, and therefore, when the Spirit of God was being commemorated — in whom His holy benevolence and love is understood — He was said to be borne above, lest God should be thought to love the works He must make out of the necessity of need rather than out of the abundance of beneficence? Mindful of which the Apostle, about to speak of charity, says that he will show a way that surpasses; and in another place he says, 'the charity of Christ, surpassing knowledge.'
Since therefore the Spirit of God had thus to be intimated as being borne above, it was more fittingly done that first something begun should be intimated, above which He might be said to be borne — not by place, but by a power surpassing and excelling all things. So too, when things had been perfected and formed out of that beginning, God saw that it is good; for what was made pleased Him in that same goodness in which it pleased Him that it should be made. For there are two reasons on account of which God loves His creature: that it may be, and that it may abide. That there might be, then, something to abide, the Spirit of God was borne above the water; but that it might abide, God saw that it is good. And what was said of the light, this is said of all things.
For certain things abide, having surmounted all temporal mutability, in the most ample holiness under God; but certain other things abide according to the measures of their own time, while the beauty of the ages is woven together through the passing away and succession of things. That, then, which God said, 'Let there be light. And light was made' — did He say it on some day, or before every day? For if He said it by a Word co-eternal with Himself, He surely said it timelessly; but if He said it temporally, then not by a Word co-eternal with Himself but through some temporal creature. And on this account light will not be the first creature, because there already existed that through which it might be said temporally, 'Let there be light.' And that is understood to have been made before every day, which was said:
'In the beginning God made heaven and earth,' so that by the name of heaven is understood the spiritual creature now made and formed, as it were the heaven of this heaven, which is the highest among bodies. For on the second day the firmament was made, which He again called heaven. But by the name of earth, invisible and unarranged and with a dark deep, the imperfection of corporeal substance was signified, out of which those temporal things might come to be, of which the first would be light. But how it could be said temporally, 'Let there be light,' through a creature which He made before the times, is difficult to find. For we do not understand it to have been said by the sound of a voice; for whatever is of that sort is corporeal.
Or did He make out of that imperfection of corporeal substance some corporeal voice, through which might sound, 'Let there be light'? Then some vocal body was created and formed before the light. But if that is so, then time already existed, through which the voice might run and the intervals of succeeding sounds pass by. But if time already existed before light was made — the time in which the voice might come to be by which 'Let there be light' should sound — to what day did that time belong? For it is one and the same day, and that the first, which begins to be numbered as the day on which light was made. Or does the whole span of time belong to that same day: both that in which the vocal body was made through which 'Let there be light' should sound, and that in which the light itself was made? But every such voice is uttered by a speaker for the sake of the bodily sense of a hearer;
for it is so made that it perceives when the air is struck. Did then that invisible and unarranged thing, whatever it was, have such a sense of hearing, that God should thus resound to it and say, 'Let there be light'? Let this absurdity therefore depart from the mind of one who thinks. Was it then a spiritual, yet nevertheless temporal, motion by which we understand it said, 'Let there be light,' expressed by the eternal God through the co-eternal Word in the spiritual creature which He had already made when it was said, 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth' — that is, in that heaven of heaven?
Or is this utterance to be understood as fixed and, as it were, impressed by the Word co-eternal with the Father in the mind and reason of the spiritual creature, not only without any sound, but even without any temporal motion of the spiritual creature — according to which that lower dark imperfection of corporeal nature might be moved and turned toward form, and light might come to be?
But it is a great and most difficult thing to grasp how it is that, while God does not command temporally, nor does the creature — which by contemplation of Truth transcends all times — hear it temporally, but rather transmits into things which are below the reasons impressed upon it by the unchangeable Wisdom of God, as it were intelligible utterances, temporal motions come to be in temporal things, whether in their being formed or in their being administered. But if the light which was first said 'to be made,' and was made, is to be understood also to hold the primacy of the creature, this same is the intellectual life, which, unless it were turned toward the Creator to be illumined, would fluctuate formlessly.
But when it was turned and illumined, there came to pass that which was said in the Word of God, 'Let there be light.' Yet just as it was said without time — because time does not fall upon the Word co-eternal with the Father — someone might perhaps ask whether it was thus also made without time. But how can this be understood, when, after the light was made and divided from the darkness and the names of day and night were assigned, Scripture says, 'And there was made evening, and there was made morning, one day'? Whence that work of God seems to have been done through the span of a day, which being completed, evening was reached, which is the beginning of night. And likewise, the nocturnal span being completed, the whole day was fulfilled, so that morning came into a second day, on which day God might work something else consequently.
Nay rather, this very thing is exceedingly marvelous: since God, with no span of syllables, by the eternal reason of His Word said, 'Let there be light,' why the light was made with so great a delay, until the span of a day should pass and evening come to be. Or was the light perhaps quickly made, but the delay of the diurnal time could be consumed in this, that it was being separated from the darkness, and each thing, being distinguished, was marked by its own names? It would be strange if even this could be done by God with so great a delay as is described by us. For the distinction of light and darkness followed indeed in the very work itself, when the light came to be; for light could not exist unless it were distinguished from darkness.
But as for the fact that God called the light Day and the darkness Night — with how great a delay could that be done, even if He had done this syllable by syllable through the sound of a voice, save with as great a delay as is used by us in saying, 'let light be called day and darkness be called night'? Unless perhaps someone were so foolish as to think that, because God is great above all things, the very few syllables uttered by the mouth of God could have been stretched out through the whole span of a day. To this is added that it was by a Word co-eternal with Himself — that is, by the inward and eternal reasons of His unchangeable Wisdom, not by a corporeal sound of voice — that God called the light Day and the darkness Night.
For again the question is asked: if He called by the words which we use, in what tongue did He call, and what need was there of transient sounds, where there was no bodily hearing of anyone? And no answer is found. Or must it be said that, when this work of God had been quickly accomplished, the light stood so long, with no night succeeding, until the diurnal span should be completed, and the night succeeding the light remained so long, until the span of nocturnal time should pass by, and morning come to be of the following day, the first one being finished and passed?
But if I say this, I fear I may be laughed at both by those who have most certainly come to know, and by those who can most easily observe, that at the very time when it is night with us, the presence of light illumines those parts of the world through which the sun returns from setting to rising, and on this account, in all the twenty-four hours, day is not lacking, but through the circuit of the whole revolution there is day in one place, night in another. Shall we then place God in some region, where evening might come to be for Him, when the light withdrew from that region into another? For in the book which is called Ecclesiastes it is thus written: 'And the sun rises, and the sun sets, and leads to its own place' — that is, into that place from which it rose. For it follows and says:
The rising sun goes thither toward the south and circles round to the north. Therefore when the southern region has the sun, it is day for us; but when, circling round, the sun reaches the region of the north, it is night for us. Yet it is not the case that it is not day in that other region where the sun is present. Unless perhaps one's heart is to be swayed by poetic fictions, so that we believe the sun plunges itself into the sea, and thence, after being bathed, rises again in the morning on the other side. And yet, if it were so, the very abyss would be illumined by the presence of the sun, and there it would be day; for the sun could indeed illuminate the waters, seeing that it could not be extinguished by them. But it is monstrous to suspect this. And what of the fact that the sun did not yet even exist? Wherefore, if a spiritual light was made on the first day, did it perhaps set, so that night might succeed it?
But if it was a bodily light, what light is that which we cannot see after the setting of the sun, since neither the moon nor any stars yet existed? Or if it is always in that part of the heaven in which the sun is, so as to be not the sun's own light but as it were its companion, so joined to it that it cannot be distinguished or discerned, we come back to the same difficulty in resolving this question; for this light too, in the same manner as the sun, circling as its companion from setting to rising, returns and is in another part of the world at the very time when this part in which we are grows dark into night. From this it forces us — far be the thought — to believe that God was in one part only, which part this light would forsake, so that evening might come upon it.
Or does it perhaps bring light to that part in which He was about to make man, so that when the light had departed from that very part, evening is said to have come, even while that light which had departed thence was in another part, destined to rise as morning when its circuit was completed? Why then was the sun made to have power over the day, to give light upon the earth, if that light of day had already sufficed to make the day, which had even been called day? Or did that earlier light illumine the upper regions far distant from the earth, so that it could not be perceived on earth, and thus it was fitting that the sun be made, through which day might appear to the lower parts of the world? It may also be said that the brightness of day was increased by the addition of the sun, so that by that earlier light the day is to be believed to have shone less brightly than it now does.
I know too that this was said by a certain man: that at first the nature of light was introduced into the work of the Creator, when it was said, 'Let there be light,' and there was light; but afterward — in what is said concerning the luminaries — it was recorded what was made from that very light, in the order of days in which it seemed good to the Creator that all things should be made. But to where the nature of that light passed when evening came, so that night in turn might run its course, neither did he say, nor do I think it can easily be found out. For we must not believe that it was extinguished so that the darkness of night might succeed, and again kindled so that morning might come, before this was accomplished by the office of the sun, which the same Scripture testifies began to be done from the fourth day.
Before this was done, by what circuit three days and nights of the light which was first made could succeed one another, its nature remaining permanent — if a bodily light is to be understood as then made — is difficult both to find and to explain. Unless perhaps someone should say that God called 'darkness' the earthy and watery mass before either was separated from the other, which is written to have been done on the third day: either on account of its grosser corporeality, which the light could not penetrate, or on account of the most obscure shadow of so great a mass, which necessarily arises so that on one side there is body and on the other side there was light.
For to whatever place the mass of any body does not permit light to reach, in that place there is shadow, since a place lacking that light by which it would be illumined — were not the opposing body an obstacle — this whole is what is called shadow. And if this shadow, in proportion to the mass of the body, should be so great as to occupy a space of the earth as large as on the other side day occupies, it is called night; for not all darkness is night. For even in vast caves, into whose recesses light is not allowed to break in because of the opposing mass, there is certainly darkness, because light is not there, and that whole space is a place lacking light; and yet such darkness has not received the name of night, but only that which succeeds in that part of the earth from which day is withdrawn.
Just as not every light is called day — for there is the light of the moon and of the stars and of lamps and of lightning-flashes and of any things that so shine — but that light is called day to which night succeeds, both preceding and receding. But if that primary light, poured around everywhere, had enveloped the mass of the earth, whether it stood still or circled about, there was no part from which it might admit night to succeed it, since nowhere did it depart so as to make room for night. Or was it made on one side only, so that, circling itself, it might consequently allow night also to circle on the other side?
For while water still covered the whole earth, nothing prevented the watery and globular mass from making, on one side, day by the presence of light, and on the other side, night by the absence of light — a night which would succeed in that part from the time of evening, from which the light would decline toward the other side. Whither, then, were the waters gathered together, if they had previously occupied the whole earth? Those, namely, which were drawn off so that dry land might be given — into what part were they gathered together? For if there was any bare part of the earth into which they might be gathered, then dry land was already appearing and the abyss did not occupy the whole; but if they had covered the whole, what place was there into which they might be collected, so that the dryness of the earth might appear?
Were they perhaps gathered together on high, as happens when the threshed harvest is heaped up on the threshing-floor for winnowing, and, piled into a mound, lays bare the place which it had spread over and covered? Who would say this, when he sees the plains of the sea everywhere evenly spread out, since even when certain as it were mountains of the surging water are raised up, they are again levelled flat when the storms are calmed? And if any shores are laid bare more widely, it cannot be said that there are no other spaces of the lands to which that may go which recedes from elsewhere, whence it may again come to that place from which it had withdrawn. But when absolutely the whole earth was covered by the watery nature, whither could it withdraw so as to lay bare any parts?
Or was the water perhaps thinner, covering the lands like a mist, which was thickened by being gathered together, so that from many parts, in which dry land could appear, it might lay them bare? And yet the earth too, subsiding far and wide, could have provided other hollow parts in which the confluent and rushing waters might be received, and dry land appear from those parts from which the moisture withdrew. Now matter is not in every way formless where even a misty appearance has become visible. And therefore it can still be asked when God created these conspicuous appearances and qualities of the waters and the lands; for this is found in none of the six days. And so, if He did this before every day, as it is written before the mention of the first of those days:
'In the beginning God made heaven and earth' — so that in the word 'earth' we may understand an already formed earthy appearance, its waters poured over it, these having already been declared in this visible appearance of their own kind; so that in what Scripture says next: 'But the earth was invisible and unformed, and darkness was over the abyss, and the Spirit of God was borne over the water,' we may suppose no formlessness of matter, but earth and water without light, which had not yet been made, already established with their own most familiar qualities — so that the earth is understood to be called 'invisible' because, being covered with waters, it could not be seen, even if there were someone who could see, and 'unformed' indeed,
because it was not yet distinguished from the sea and girded with shores and adorned with its own offspring and living creatures. If, then, it is so, why were these appearances, which are beyond doubt bodily, made before every day? Why is it not written: 'God said, Let there be earth, and earth was made,' likewise: 'God said, Let there be water, and water was made'? Or both together, if they are contained under one as it were law of the lowest place: 'God said, Let there be earth, and so it was done'? Why was it not said, when this had been made, 'God saw that it was good'?
For this consideration prompted the inquiry, since it is manifest that everything mutable is formed out of some formlessness; and at the same time both the Catholic faith prescribes and the most certain reason teaches that the matter of no natures could have existed except from God, the originator and creator of all things not only formed but also formable — of which a certain Scripture also says to Him: 'Thou who madest the world out of formless matter.' This matter, in those words which might be suited, for the sake of spiritual prudence, even to slower readers or hearers, was, we hold, mentioned in those things which, before the enumeration of the days, were said: 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth,' and the rest, until it was said:
'And God said,' so that thereafter the order of formed things might follow. Not because formless matter is prior in time to formed things, since both were created together — both that from which a thing was made, and that which was made. For just as the voice is the matter of words, while words indicate a formed voice, and yet the one who speaks does not first emit a formless voice which he might afterward gather up and form into words: so also God the Creator did not at a prior time make formless matter and afterward form it, by an as it were second consideration, into the natures of various things;
for He created matter already formed. But because that from which something is made, even if not in time, yet by a certain origin is prior to that which is made from it, Scripture could divide by the times of speaking what God did not divide by the times of making. For if it be asked whether we make the voice out of words or words out of the voice, no one will easily be found of so slow a wit as not rather to answer that words are made out of the voice: thus, although the speaker makes both at once, what he makes from what is sufficiently apparent to natural attention.
Wherefore, since God made both at once — both the matter which He formed and the things into which He formed it — and since both had to be spoken of by Scripture, and both could not be spoken of at once, who could doubt that that from which something was made ought to have been spoken of before that which was made from it? For even when we say 'matter and form,' we understand that both exist at once, and yet we cannot utter both at once.
But just as it happens in the brevity of time, when we utter these two words, that we utter one before the other, so in the length of a narrative one had to be narrated before the other, although both, as has been said, God made at once — so that what is prior only by origin in the making, is also prior in time in the narrating, because two things, of which even the one is in no way prior to the other, cannot be named at once, much less narrated at once! Therefore it is not to be doubted that this formless matter, next to nothing, is in some way such that it was not made except by God, and was created together at once with the things which were formed out of it. But if it is credibly said that it is signified by those words:
'But the earth was invisible and unformed, and darkness was over the abyss, and the Spirit of God was borne over the water,' so that — except for what is there placed concerning the Spirit of God — we understand the rest indeed as names of visible things, yet spoken to convey that formlessness, as far as could be conveyed to the slower; because these two elements, that is, earth and water, are more tractable than the rest to the hands of those working to make something, and therefore that formlessness was more fittingly conveyed by these names: if, then, this is probably said, there was no formed mass which light, illumining it on one side, might on the other side make darkness, whence night might succeed when day departed.
But if we should wish to understand the emission and contraction of that light as day and night, we neither see a cause why it should so happen — for there were not yet living creatures to whom this alternation might be salubriously afforded, and to whom, once they had later arisen, we see it afforded through the circuit of the sun — nor does any example occur by which we might prove that emission and contraction of light, so that the alternations of day and night might come about. For the casting-out of rays from our eyes is indeed a casting-out of a certain light, and it can be contracted, when we look at the air which is nearest to our eyes, and emitted, when we attend to things placed far off along the same straight line.
Nor indeed, when it is contracted, does it altogether cease to discern things that are far off, but certainly more obscurely than when the gaze is emitted upon them. Yet that light which is in the sense of the one seeing is taught to be so slight that, unless it be aided by external light, we can see nothing; and because it cannot be distinguished from that external light, by what example the emission of light into day and the contraction of light into night might be demonstrated is, as I said, difficult to find. But if a spiritual light was made when God said, 'Let there be light,' that true light co-eternal with the Father, through whom all things were made and which enlightens every man, is not to be understood; but that of which it could be said: 'Wisdom was created before all things.'
For when that eternal and unchangeable Wisdom, which was not made but begotten, transfers itself into spiritual and rational creatures, as into holy souls, so that, being illumined, they may be able to shine, there comes to be in them a certain disposition of luminous reason, which can be taken as the light that was made when God said, 'Let there be light' — if there already was a spiritual creature, which was signified by the name 'heaven' in what is written, 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth': not a bodily heaven, but the incorporeal heaven of the bodily heaven, that is, set above every body, not by degrees of place, but by the sublimity of its nature.
But in what manner both that which was illumined and the illumination itself could come to be at once, and yet had to be narrated at different times, we said a little before, when we were treating of matter. But the night succeeding to this light, so that evening might come — in what way are we to understand it? And from what kind of darkness could such a light be divided, when Scripture says: 'And God divided between the light and the darkness'? Were there already sinners and fools falling away from the light of truth, between whom, and those remaining in that same light, God divided, as it were between light and darkness — and, calling the light day and the darkness night, showed Himself to be not the author of sins, but the orderer, by the distribution of merits?
Or is this 'day' the name of all time, and does it include all the volumes of the ages under this term, and therefore was it not called the first, but 'one day'? 'For evening came,' it says, 'and morning came, one day' — so that by this, that evening came, the sin of the rational creature, and by that, that morning came, its renewal, may seem to be signified. But this is the discussion of prophetic allegory, which we have not undertaken in this discourse. For we have set out to speak now, concerning the Scriptures, according to the proper meaning of the deeds done, not according to the enigmas of things to come. Therefore, with respect to the account of the natures made and established, in what way do we find evening and morning in the spiritual light?
Is the division of the light from the darkness the distinction of the thing already formed from the formless, while the naming of day and night is the intimation of a distribution, by which it is signified that God leaves nothing without order, and that that very formlessness — through which things are changed by passing in a certain manner from appearance to appearance — is not disordered, nor are the defects and advances of the creature, by which temporal things succeed one another in it, without a contribution to the beauty of the universe? For night is ordered darkness. But therefore, when light had been made, it was said, 'God saw the light, that it is good,' though He could have said this after all the works of the same day — that is, so that when He had unfolded: 'God said, Let there be light, and there was light,'
'and God divided between the light and the darkness, and God called the light day and the darkness He called night,' then He might say: 'And God saw that it is good,' and thereafter append: 'And evening came, and morning came,' as He does in the other works, on which He bestows names. Here, therefore, He did not do so for this reason: because that formlessness was distinguished from the formed thing in such a way that its end was not in it, but there still remained something to be formed through the other creatures, now bodily. And so, if, after those things had been distinguished by that division and by names, it were then said, 'God saw that it is good,' we should take these to be signified as things made, to which now, in their own kind, nothing was to be added;
but because He had thus perfected the light alone, 'God saw,' it says, 'the light, that it is good,' and by division and by names distinguished it from the darkness. Nor then did He say, 'God saw that it is good'; for that formlessness had been distinguished for this purpose, that still from it other things might be formed. For indeed this night, which is most familiar to us — for the circuit of the sun over the lands makes it — when it is divided from day through the distribution of the luminaries, after that very division of day and night it is said: 'God saw that it is good.' For this night was not some formless substance from which still other things might be formed, but a space of place full of air, lacking the daily light: to which night certainly nothing was now to be added in its own kind, whereby it might be more comely or more distinct.
But evening, in that whole three-day period before the luminaries were made, is perhaps not absurdly understood as the terminus of the completed work; while morning is understood as the signification of a work to come. But before all things let us remember — a matter of which we have already said much — that God does not work by temporal motions as it were of His own mind or body, as man or angel works, but by the eternal and unchangeable and stable reasons of His Word co-eternal with Him, and by a certain, so to speak, fostering warmth of His Holy Spirit, equally co-eternal.
For that too which was said, through the Greek and Latin tongues, concerning the Spirit of God, that it 'was borne over the waters,' according to the understanding of the Syriac tongue, which is close to the Hebrew — for this is reported to have been expounded by a certain learned Christian Syrian — is said to be understood not as 'was borne over' but rather 'was cherishing'; and not as tumors or wounds in the body are fomented with waters either cold or tempered with suitable warmth, but as eggs are cherished by birds, where that warmth of the mother's body somehow also assists the forming of the chicks through a certain disposition of love in its own kind. Let us not, therefore, through the several days of these divine works, think carnally of temporal utterances of God.
For not to this end did the Wisdom of God itself, taken up in our weakness, come to gather together the children of Jerusalem under its wings, as a hen gathers her chicks, that we should always be little ones; but that we should be infants in malice, and cease to be children in mind.
And in matters obscure and most remote from our eyes, if we should read any writings concerning them, even divine ones, which are able — the faith with which we are imbued being safe — to give rise to various and diverse opinions, let us not cast ourselves headlong into any one of them by rash affirmation, so that, if perchance the truth, more diligently examined, should rightly overturn it, we fall together with it — fighting not for the opinion of the divine Scriptures, but for our own, in such a way that we wish that to be the Scriptures' which is our own, whereas we ought rather to wish that which is the Scriptures' to be our own. For let us suppose that in what is written, 'And God said, Let there be light, and there was light,' one man understood a bodily light to have been made, and another a spiritual one.
That there is a spiritual light in the spiritual creature, our faith does not doubt; but that there is a bodily heavenly light, or even one above heaven or before heaven, to which night could succeed, is not against the faith so long as it is not refuted by most certain truth. And if this should come to pass, divine Scripture did not hold this, but human ignorance had thought it. But if certain reason should demonstrate this to be true, it will still be uncertain whether the writer of the sacred books wished this to be understood in those words, or something else no less true. But if the rest of the context of the discourse should prove that he did not wish this, that other thing which he himself wished to be understood will not therefore be false, but both true and more usefully known.
But if the context of Scripture should not oppose that the writer wished this to be understood, it will still remain to inquire whether he could not also have meant another thing. And if we should find that he could also have meant another thing, it will be uncertain which of them he meant; and that he wished both to be understood is not incongruously believed, if the rest of the surrounding context supports both opinions.
For it very often happens that even a non-Christian knows something about the earth, about the heaven, about the other elements of this world, about the motion and revolution or even the magnitude and intervals of the stars, about the fixed eclipses of the sun and moon, about the cycles of years and seasons, about the natures of animals, shrubs, stones, and other such things, in such a way that he holds it by most certain reason or experience. Now it is a very disgraceful and pernicious thing, and greatly to be guarded against, that any unbeliever should hear a Christian, speaking as it were according to Christian writings, so rave about these matters that, as the saying goes, seeing him err by a whole heaven, he can scarcely restrain his laughter.
And the trouble is not so much that an erring man is derided, but that our authors are believed by those who are without to have held such things, and, to the great destruction of those for whose salvation we labor, are reproved and rejected as unlearned. For when they have caught someone of the number of Christians erring in a matter which they know most excellently, and asserting his vain opinion out of our books, by what means will they believe those books concerning the resurrection of the dead and the hope of eternal life and the kingdom of heaven, when they have thought them to be written deceitfully concerning those things which they were already able to experience or to perceive by indubitable calculations?
For how much annoyance and sorrow rash presumers bring upon their prudent brethren cannot be sufficiently told: when, if ever they begin to be reproved and convicted of their depraved and false opinion by those who are not held by the authority of our books, in order to defend that which they have said with the most trifling rashness and most manifest falsity, they attempt to bring forward those same holy books, from which to prove it, or even recite from memory many words from them which they judge to avail for testimony, understanding neither what they say nor the things about which they affirm.
For to this end — that it might be considered and observed — I have, as far as I could, in many ways unfolded and brought forth from the words of the book of Genesis, which are obscurely set down for our exercise, various opinions, not rashly affirming any one thing to the prejudice of another exposition perhaps better, so that each may choose, according to his own measure, what he is able to grasp: but where he cannot understand the Scripture, let him give honor to God and fear to himself. But since the words of Scripture which we have treated may be expounded with so many outcomes, let those at last restrain themselves who, puffed up with secular letters, deride these things, set down so as to nourish all pious hearts, as something crude and unpolished — crawling on the earth without wings, and mocking the nests of birds about to fly.
But more dangerously do certain weak brethren err, who, when they hear those impious men discourse subtly and copiously about the numbers of the heavenly bodies or about any questions of the elements of this world, faint away, and, preferring those men to themselves with a sigh and thinking them great, return with disdain to the books of most salutary piety, and scarcely with patience touch those which they ought sweetly to drink in — shrinking from the roughness of the harvest-field and gaping after the flowers of thorns. For they have no leisure to see how sweet the Lord is, nor do they hunger on the Sabbath; and therefore they are slothful in using the power received from the Lord to pluck the ears of grain and to turn them over in their hands and to cleanse the rubbed ears, until they arrive at the food. Someone will say:
'What have you, with all this threshing of this dissertation, stripped out of the grains? What have you winnowed? Why does almost everything still lie hidden in questions? Affirm some one of those things which you have argued can be understood in many ways.'
To whom I reply that I have come sweetly to that very food, in that I have learned that a man does not stick fast in answering, according to the faith, what is to be answered to men who strive to calumniate the books of our salvation: so that whatever they may be able to demonstrate by truthful documents about the nature of things, we may show is not contrary to our writings; but whatever from any of their volumes they may bring forth contrary to these our writings, that is, to the Catholic faith, we may either by some means show it to be false, or without any doubt believe it to be most false — and so hold fast our Mediator, in whom are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge, that we may neither be seduced by the loquacity of false philosophy, nor terrified by the superstition of false religion.
And when we read the divine books amid so great a multitude of true meanings, which are drawn out from a few words and fortified by the soundness of the Catholic faith, let us choose above all that which shall appear certain to have been the meaning of him whom we read; but if this lies hidden, then certainly that which the context of Scripture does not impede and which agrees with sound faith; but if even the context of Scripture cannot be thoroughly examined and discussed, then at least that alone which sound faith prescribes. For it is one thing not to discern what the writer chiefly meant, and another thing to stray from the rule of piety. If both be avoided, the fruit of the reader is perfectly attained.
But if neither meaning can be avoided, then even if the writer's intention is uncertain, it is not without profit to have drawn out an interpretation in accord with sound faith. 'And God said: Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters, and let it divide the waters from the waters. And it was so done. And God made the firmament, and God divided the water that was below the firmament from the water that was above the firmament. And God called the firmament heaven. And God saw that it was good. And the evening was made, and the morning was made, the second day.' Concerning the word of God, in which God said:
'Let there be a firmament,' and the rest; and concerning His good pleasure, whereby He saw that it was good; and concerning the evening and the morning — there is no need here to discourse again in like manner. And thus henceforward, as often as these phrases are repeated, we advise that they be considered for the time being according to our earlier inquiry. But whether the heaven that is now made is that which surpasses all the spaces of the air and its whole height — where also on the fourth day the luminaries and the stars are set — or whether the air itself is called the firmament, may with good reason be asked. For many assert that the nature of these waters cannot be above the starry heaven, because they have their own weight so ordered that they either float upon the earth or are borne as vapour in the air nearest to the earth.
Nor should anyone refute these men by saying that, according to the omnipotence of God, to whom all things are possible, we ought to believe that even waters as heavy as those we know and perceive have been poured over the heavenly body in which the stars are. For now it befits us to inquire, according to His Scriptures, how God established the natures of things — not what He may will to work in them or from them for a miracle of His power. For indeed, if God willed that oil should at some time remain beneath water, it would not fail to happen; yet the nature of oil would not thereby be unknown to us — namely, that it is so made that, seeking its own place, even if it were poured underneath, it breaks through the waters and settles itself above them.
Now therefore we ask whether the Founder of things, who has disposed all things in measure and number and weight, has assigned to the weight of the waters not one proper place around the earth, but also a place above the heaven that is spread out and made solid beyond the boundary of the air. Those who deny that this is to be believed argue from the weights of the elements, denying that in any way the heaven has been made solid above, as it were like some pavement, so that it could sustain the weights of the waters; for such solidity could belong to nothing but earth, and whatever is of that kind is not heaven but earth. For the elements are distinguished not only by their places but also by their qualities, so that according to their proper qualities they should also be allotted their proper places.
Water, namely, is above earth; and even if it stands or slips beneath the earth, as in hidden caves and caverns, it is nevertheless contained not by that part of the earth which it has above it, but by that which it has below it. For if any part of the earth should fall from the upper part, it does not remain upon the water, but, that water being broken through, it sinks and makes its way to the earth; and coming thither it comes to rest as in its own place, so that above is the water and beneath the earth. From this it is recognized that even when earth was above the waters it was not borne up by the waters themselves, but was held by the structure of the earth, as the vaults of caverns hold together. Here it occurs to me to give warning that we must beware of an error, which in the first book I warned must be avoided — lest perhaps, because it is written in the Psalms:
'He founded the earth upon the water,' should think that we ought to rely on this testimony of Scripture against those who argue subtly about the weights of the elements. For those men, not being restrained by the authority of our letters and not knowing in what sense it was said, will more easily mock the holy books than repudiate that which they have either perceived by sure reasonings or proved by most manifest experiments. For that saying in the Psalms may rightly be taken either as spoken figuratively — so that, since by the name of heaven and earth the spiritual and the carnal are often signified in the Church, He may show the heavens to pertain to the serene understanding of truth, saying:
'He who made the heavens in understanding,' but the earth as pertaining to the simple faith of the little ones — a faith not uncertain and deceptive with fabulous opinions, but most firm through prophetic and evangelical preaching, which is made solid through baptism; and therefore He subjoined, saying: 'He founded the earth upon the water.' Or, if anyone insists that it be understood literally, then not incongruously either the higher parts of the lands — whether of continents or of islands — are taken, which are above the waters, or the very roofs of caverns, which are held firm above the waters by a suspended solidity. Wherefore no one can understand literally in such a way what is said:
'He founded the earth upon the water,' so as to suppose that the weight of the waters is set, as it were subject, to bearing up the weight of the earth in the natural order. But that the air is above the waters — although, on account of its ample spaces, it also covers the dry land — is understood from this: that no vessel pressed down mouth-first can be filled with water; whence it sufficiently indicates that the nature of the air seeks the higher place. For the vessel seems empty, but is proved to be full of air, when it is pressed mouth-downward into the water; because, since through its upper part it finds no place to escape, nor is its nature suffered to go downward beneath the waters once they are broken through, by its own fullness it repels them and does not permit them to enter the vessel.
But when the vessel is so placed that its mouth is not downward but tilted to the side, the water enters below while the air goes out above. Likewise, if the mouth of an upright vessel lies open toward the sky, when you pour in water the air escapes upward through the other parts where you are not pouring, and there comes to be a place for the water to enter downward. But if the vessel is pressed down with greater force, so that the waters suddenly flow in from the side or from above and cover the mouth of the vessel on every side, the air, striving upward, bursts them apart so as to make room for itself toward the bottom; and this very bursting is the gurgling of the vessels, while it escapes in parts, because it cannot all escape so quickly on account of the narrowness of that mouth.
So too, if the air is forced to pass over the waters, it scatters even those that flow together, when, driven by its impulse, they leap out and bubble up and send it forth with crackling bubbles as it hastens to its own place and gives them an opening to fall to the bottom. But if it is forced to go beneath the waters out of a vessel — so that, as it yields, you want the vessel pressed mouth-first into the depths to be filled — the vessel is more easily covered by the waves on every side than a tiny drop finds a place to enter through its mouth from the lower part. But who does not perceive that fire too, darting toward the heights, wills by its very nature to transcend the air itself? Since indeed, if anyone hold a burning torch head-downward, the tress of flame nonetheless strives toward the higher parts.
But since, by the overpowering density of the air that surrounds and overlies it, fire is presently extinguished and, overcome by its abundance, is presently changed and turned into its quality, it cannot endure to leap across the whole height of it. And so above the air pure fire is said to be heaven; whence they conjecture that even the stars and luminaries were made — that fiery light being, of course, gathered together and arranged into those forms which we behold in heaven. And through this, just as both air and water yield to the weights of the lands, so that they reach the earth, so to the weight of the waters the air itself yields, so that they reach either earth or water.
Whence they will it to be understood that in this manner it was necessary that even the air too — if anyone could release a particle of it in those lofty spaces of heaven — would fall by its own weight until it reached the airy spaces below. Wherefore they conclude that there can be far less place for waters above that fiery heaven, since there the air, far lighter than the waters, cannot remain. Yielding to such disputations of theirs, a certain man laudably attempted to demonstrate the waters above the heavens, so that from the very visible and conspicuous natures he might uphold the faith of Scripture.
And first indeed — which was easiest — he showed that this air too is called heaven, not only in common speech, according to which we say the sky is clear or cloudy, but also by the usage of our very own Scriptures, when the birds are called 'the birds of heaven,' since it is manifest that birds fly in this air; and the Lord, when He was speaking of the clouds, said: 'You can discern the face of the sky.' But clouds too we often see gathered together in the air near the earth, when they lie along the slopes of ridges, so that they are for the most part overtopped even by the summits of mountains.
When therefore he had proved that this air too is called heaven, he wished it to be thought called 'firmament' for no other reason than that its interval divides between certain vapours of the waters and those waters which flow more corporeally on the earth. For the clouds indeed — as those have experienced who have walked among them on the mountains — produce such an appearance by the gathering and massing together of the tiniest droplets; and if these are thickened further, so that many minute droplets are joined into one large one, the air does not suffer it to be held with itself, but gives way to its weight toward the bottom, and this is rain.
Therefore from the air, which is between the moist vapours — whence the clouds are massed together above — and the seas spread beneath, he wished to show that there is a heaven between water and water. This diligence and consideration, then, I judge most worthy of praise; for what he said is neither against the faith and can be believed on the strength of the evidence set before us. Although it may seem not to hinder the proper weights of the elements how even above that lofty heaven there can be waters, by means of those tiny particles by which they were able to be even above this space of air. For the air, though heavier and lower, lies beneath the highest heaven, yet without doubt is lighter than the waters; and nevertheless, that those vapours may be above it, they are prevented by no weight.
So therefore even above that heaven a lighter breath of moisture can be spread out in still tinier droplets, which is not compelled to fall by weight. For those very men persuade us, by a most subtle reasoning, that there is no corpuscle however small in which division comes to an end, but that all things are divided infinitely, since every part of a body is itself a body, and every body must necessarily have a half of its own quantity. And through this, if water can — as we see — arrive at such minuteness of droplets that it is borne as vapour above this air, which is by nature lighter than the waters, why cannot it also, in still tinier droplets and lighter vapours, abide above that lighter heaven?
Certain of our own writers also endeavour to convince those who deny, on account of the weights of the elements, that there can be waters above the starry heaven, by arguing from the very qualities and courses of the stars. For they assert that the star which they call Saturn's is the coldest, and that it traverses the zodiacal circle in thirty years, because it moves in a higher and therefore ampler orbit. For the sun completes the same circle in a year; and the moon in a month — by so much briefer, as they say, as it is lower — so that the extent of space may correspond to the extent of time. It is therefore asked of them whence that star is cold, which ought to be so much the hotter as it is swept along in a loftier heaven.
For without doubt, when a round mass is driven in a circular motion, its inner parts move more slowly, its outer parts more swiftly, so that the greater spaces together with the shorter reach the same circuits at the same time; but those that move more swiftly are surely the hotter. Accordingly, the aforementioned star ought rather to be hot than cold; for although by its own motion, since it is a great space, it traverses its whole circuit in thirty years, nevertheless, being turned by the motion of the heaven in the contrary direction more swiftly — which it must undergo daily, since, as they say, the single revolutions of the heaven make up single days — it ought to conceive a greater heat from the more rapidly moving heaven.
Doubtless, therefore, it is the nearness of the waters set above the heaven that makes it cold — those waters which they who dispute about the motion of the heaven and the stars, as I have briefly stated, are unwilling to believe in. By these conjectures certain of our writers act against those who are unwilling to believe that there are waters above the heaven and who wish that star to be cold which circles next to the highest heaven, so that from this they may be compelled to admit that the nature of the waters hangs there no longer in vaporous thinness but in glacial solidity. But in whatever manner and of whatever kind the waters there may be, let us in no wise doubt that they are there; for greater is the authority of this Scripture than all the capacity of human ingenuity. But it has been noticed by certain persons — a thing which I too think ought not to be passed over — that it was not without purpose that, when God had said:
'Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters, and let there be a division between water and water,' it seemed too little to add: 'And it was so done,' unless there were added: 'And God made the firmament; and God divided between the water that was above the firmament and the water that was beneath the firmament' — not without purpose. This indeed they understand in such a way as to say that the person of the Father is declared in that which is written: 'And God said: Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters, and let there be a division between water and water. And it was so done'; and then, that the Son may be understood to have made what was said by the Father that it should be made, they think it to be subjoined: 'And God made the firmament, and God divided,' and the rest. But when previously it is read: 'And it was so done,' by whom do we understand it to have been made?
If by the Son, what need was there now to say: 'And God made,' and what follows? But if we understand that which is written, 'And it was so done,' to have been made by the Father, then it is no longer the Father who speaks and the Son who makes; and the Father can make something without the Son, so that then the Son makes not this, but another thing in like manner — which is against the Catholic faith. But if that of which it is said, 'And it was so done,' is the same as that which comes to be when it is likewise said, 'And God made,' what prevents us from understanding the same one to make what He said, who said that it should be made? Or, apart even from that which is written, 'And it was so done,' do they wish the person of the Father and of the Son to be understood only in these words, in which it is said, 'And God said: Let there be,' and afterward it is said, 'And God made'?
But it may yet be asked whether we ought to take it that the Father, as it were, commanded the Son in that which is written: 'And God said: Let it be.' But why did Scripture not take care to show the person of the Holy Spirit also? Or is the Trinity understood thus: 'And God said: Let it be' — 'And God made' — 'And God saw that it was good'? But it does not befit the unity of the Trinity that the Son should be understood to have made as it were at command, while the Holy Spirit, with none commanding Him, freely saw that what was made was good. For by what words would the Father command the Son to make, since He Himself is the principal Word of the Father, through whom all things were made? Or is it by this very thing which is written:
'Let there be a firmament,' this very utterance is the Word of the Father, the only-begotten Son, in whom are all things that are created, even before they are created; and whatever is in Him is life, because whatever was made through Him, in Him is life, and life indeed that is creative. But is the creature under Him? Otherwise, then, are those things in Him which were made through Him — because He rules and holds them together; and otherwise are those things in Him which He Himself is. For He Himself is the life which is so in Him that He Himself is it, since He Himself is the life, the light of men.
Since, therefore, nothing could be created — whether before the ages (which indeed is not coeternal with the Creator), or from the beginning of times, or in some time — whose ratio of being created (if indeed it is rightly called a ratio) did not live, as a coeternal life, in the Word of God coeternal with the Father: therefore Scripture, before it introduces each single creature, in the order in which it says it was founded, looks back to the Word of God, first setting down: 'And God said: Let that thing be.' For it finds no cause for a thing's being created which it does not find, in the Word of God, that it ought to be created. Not therefore did God say so many times, 'Let this or that creature be,' as often as in this book it is repeated, 'And God said.' For He begot one Word, in which He said all things, before they were made singly;
but the discourse of Scripture, descending to the capacity of the little ones, while it introduces the kinds of creatures one by one, looks in each single case to the eternal ratio of each kind in the Word of God. Nor does he who repeats those things repeat: 'And God said.' For if he wished first to say: 'The firmament was made in the midst of the waters, that there might be a division between water and water,' if anyone should ask of him how it had been made, he would rightly answer: 'God said: Let it be' — that is, it was in the eternal Word of God that it should be made. Thence therefore he begins to narrate each single thing made, which even after the narration of the thing made, to one asking how it was made, he ought to answer in rendering the reason. When therefore we hear: 'And God said: Let it be,'
we understand that it was in the Word of God that it should be made. But when we hear: 'And it was so done,' we understand that the creature made did not exceed the bounds of its kind prescribed in the Word of God. But when we hear: 'And God saw that it was good,' we understand that in the benignity of His Spirit it did not please Him as it were as something recognized after it was made, but rather that in that goodness it pleased Him that what was made should abide there where it pleased Him that it should be made. And through this there yet remains a cause for inquiry: why, after He had said, 'And it was so done,' where the completion of the work is now indicated, He added: 'And God made,' since by that very thing which He says, 'And God said: Let that thing be,'
'And it was so done,' it may now be understood that God said that thing in His Word, and that it was made through His Word, and there now the person not only of the Father but also of the Son can appear. For if, in order to show the person of the Son, it is repeated and it is said, 'And God made,' surely, then, did He not gather the waters together on the third day through the Son, so that the dry land might appear — since there it is not said, 'And God made the water to be gathered together,' or, 'God gathered the water together'? Yet even there, after He had said, 'And it was so done,' He then repeated, saying, 'And the water which is under the heaven was gathered together.' Was not the light too made through the Son, where He in no way at all repeated? For He could have there also said thus: 'And God said: Let there be light. And it was so done,'
'And God made the light. And He saw that it was good'; or at least, as in the gathering of the waters, so that He should not say, 'And God made,' but should nevertheless again repeat: 'And God said: Let there be light. And it was so done. And light was made. And God saw the light, that it was good.' But in no way repeating, after He had set forth, 'And God said: Let there be light,' He brought in nothing else but: 'And light was made'; and thereupon, concerning the light being pleasing and divided from the darkness, and each being called by its own name, He narrated without any repetition. What then does that repetition in the other cases mean?
Or is it shown in this manner that on the first day, on which light was made, the condition of the spiritual and intellectual creature is intimated by the name of light — in which nature all the holy angels and powers are understood — and therefore He did not repeat 'it was made' after He had said, 'Light was made,' because the rational creature did not first know its own conformation and then was formed, but in its very conformation it knew, that is, by the illumination of the truth toward which, being turned, it was formed; whereas the other things, which are below, are so created that they first come to be in the knowledge of the rational creature and then in their own kind?
Wherefore the condition of light is first in the Word of God according to the ratio by which it was founded — that is, in the Wisdom coeternal with the Father — and then in the very condition of light according to the nature which was founded: there not made, but begotten; here truly made, because formed out of formlessness. And therefore God said: 'Let there be light. And light was made,' so that what was there in the Word might be here in the work. But the condition of heaven was first in the Word of God according to the begotten Wisdom, then it was made in the spiritual creature — that is, in the knowledge of the angels according to the wisdom created in them;
then, that heaven was made, so that the very creature of heaven might now be in its own proper kind; and so likewise the distinction or species of the waters and the lands, so the natures of trees and herbs, so the luminaries of heaven, so the living things sprung from the waters and the earth. For the angels do not, like cattle, see these sensible things by the bodily sense alone; but if they use any such sense, they rather recognize those things which they know better within, in the very Word of God, by whom they are illumined, that they may live wisely, since there is in them the light which was first made — if we understand a spiritual light to have been made on that day.
As therefore the ratio by which a creature is founded is prior in the Word of God to the very creature which is founded, so also the knowledge of that same ratio comes to be first in the intellectual creature — which has not been darkened by sin — and then comes the very founding of the creature. For the angels were not, like us, advancing to the perception of wisdom, so as to behold the invisible things of God, understood through the things that are made; they, from the time they were created, enjoy the very eternity of the Word by a holy and pious contemplation, and thence, looking back upon these things according to that which they see within, either approve of things rightly done or disapprove of sins.
Nor is it any wonder that to His holy angels, formed in the first condition of light, God first showed what He was afterward going to create. For they would not know the mind of God, except in so far as He Himself had shown it. 'For who has known the mind of the Lord? Or who has been His counselor? Or who has first given to Him, and it shall be recompensed to him? For of Him, and through Him, and in Him are all things.' From Him, therefore, the angels learned, when in them there came to be the knowledge of the creature that was afterward to be made, and then it came to be in its own proper kind. Wherefore, light now being made — in which we understand the rational creature to have been formed by the eternal light — when in the other things to be created we hear: 'And God said:'
'Let it be,' let us understand the intention of Scripture as recurring to the eternity of the Word of God. But when we hear: 'And it was so done,' let us understand that there came to be in the intellectual creature the knowledge of the ratio — which is in the Word of God — of the creature to be founded, so that in that nature it was in a certain manner first made, which by a certain prior motion first knew, in the very Word of God, that it was to be made; so that at last, when we hear it repeated and said, that God made, we may now understand the very creature to come to be in its own kind. Further, when we hear: 'And God saw that it was good,' let us understand that it pleased the benignity of God that what was made should abide, according to the measure of its own kind — that it pleased Him should be, which pleased Him should be made, when the Spirit of God was borne above the water.
It is also wont to be asked what form and figure of the heaven ought to be believed according to our Scriptures. For many dispute much about these matters, which our authors with greater prudence passed over, as things not going to profit those who learn them toward the blessed life, and — what is worse — occupying much of the precious spans of time that ought to be expended on wholesome matters. For what does it pertain to me whether the heaven, like a sphere, encloses the earth on every side, poised in the midst of the world's mass, or whether it covers it on one side from above like a disc?
But because it concerns the faith of the Scriptures, on account of that cause which I have more than once mentioned — lest anyone, not understanding the divine words, should, when he has either found something of this sort about these matters in our books or heard it from them that seems to be contrary to the reasonings perceived by himself, in no wise believe them in the other useful things they advise or narrate or foretell — it must be briefly said concerning the figure of the heaven that our authors knew this, which the truth holds; but that the Spirit of God, who spoke through them, did not wish to teach men these things, as profitable to no salvation. But, someone says, how is it not contrary to those who attribute the figure of a sphere to the heaven, that it is written in our letters: 'Who stretches out the heaven like a skin'?
Let it indeed be contrary, if what they say is false; for this is true which divine authority says, rather than that which human weakness conjectures. But if perhaps they should be able to prove that by such proofs that it ought not thence to be doubted, it must be demonstrated that this which is said among us about the 'skin' is not contrary to those true reasonings; otherwise it will be contrary even to our own Scriptures themselves in another place, where the heaven is said to be suspended like a vault. For what is so diverse and self-opposed as the flat extension of a skin and the curved convexity of a vault?
But if it is fitting — as it is fitting — so to understand these two things that both may be found to agree and not to be in conflict with each other, then it is fitting also that neither of these should be opposed to those disputations, if perhaps sure reasoning should declare them true, by which it is taught that the heaven is on every side convex in the figure of a sphere — if indeed it be proved. And indeed that likeness of a vault among us, even taken according to the letter, does not hinder those who speak of a sphere. For it is rightly believed that Scripture wished to speak of the figure of the heaven according to that part which is above us. If therefore it is not a sphere, on one side it is a vault, from that side by which the heaven covers the earth; but if it is a sphere, it is a vault on every side.
But that which is said about the skin presses more urgently, lest it be opposed not to the sphere — which is perhaps a human invention — but to our very vault. But what I have felt of allegory from this, the thirteenth book of our Confessions contains. Whether therefore it is to be understood as I there set down, or in some other way, that the heaven is stretched out like a skin — on account of the troublesome and excessive exactors of the literal exposition I say this, which, as I judge, is plain to the senses of all. For each perhaps — that is, both skin and vault — can be understood figuratively; but how each can be understood literally must be considered.
For if a vault is rightly called not only curved but also flat, then assuredly a skin too is stretched out not only into a flat surface, but also into a rounded fold. For both a wineskin and a bladder are made of skin. Concerning the motion of the heaven also, some brethren raise a question, whether it stands still or is moved. For if it is moved, they say, how is it a firmament? But if it stands still, how do the stars, which are believed to be fixed in it, revolve from east to west, the northern ones performing shorter circuits near the pole — so that the heaven, if there is another pole hidden from us, from another summit, seems to be rotated like a sphere; but if there is no other pole, seems to be rotated like a disc?
To these I reply that such matters are investigated by very subtle and laborious reasonings, in order that it may truly be perceived whether it is one way or the other; and for entering upon and handling these I now have no time, nor ought there to be any for those whom we desire to instruct for their own salvation and for the necessary benefit of the holy Church. Let them assuredly know this: that the name 'firmament' does not compel us to suppose that heaven stands still — for it may be understood to have been called 'firmament' not because of its standing still, but because of its firmness, or because of the impassable boundary between the upper and the lower waters — nor, if the truth should persuade us that heaven stands still, are we hindered by the circuit of the stars from being able to understand this.
For even by those very men who investigated these things most curiously and most idly, it was discovered that, even if heaven did not move, provided the stars alone were moved, all the phenomena which have been observed and grasped in the very revolutions of the stars could have come to pass. And God said: Let the water which is under the heaven be gathered together into one gathering, and let the dry land appear. And it was done so. And the water which is under the heaven was gathered into its gathering, and the dry land appeared. And God called the dry land 'earth,' and the gathering of the water he called 'sea.' And God saw that it was good. Concerning this work of God we have already, in our first volume, treated sufficiently, on account of the need of investigating another matter.
Here therefore we briefly point out that, if anyone is perhaps not troubled by the question of when the form of the waters and lands was created, let him understand that on this day nothing was made except that these two lower elements were separated. But whoever is troubled as to why on the days light and heaven were made, whereas outside the days — or before all the days — water and earth were made; and why those former things were made at God's word, when God said 'Let there be,' whereas these latter things are found indeed to have been distinguished at God's speaking, but not to have been made at God's speaking — such a person has something he may understand while keeping his faith safe. Namely, that which was said before the enumeration of the days: 'The earth was invisible and without order,' when Scripture was commending of what kind was the earth that God had made, since it had said beforehand:
'In the beginning God made heaven and earth' — that by these words it wished to convey nothing other than the formlessness of corporeal matter, choosing to call it by a more familiar term rather than a more obscure one; provided, however, that it does not steal upon a slow understanding, so that, because Scripture separates matter and form in words, one should attempt to separate these two also in time, as though matter existed first and, with an interval of time interposed, form was afterwards added to it — whereas God created these two together and established matter already formed, whose formlessness Scripture, as I have said, had beforehand named by the familiar term either of 'earth' or of 'water.'
For earth and water, though by their own qualities they exist as that which we see, are nevertheless, on account of their easy corruptibility, nearer to that same formlessness than are the heavenly bodies. And since, through the enumeration of the days, all things are now counted as formed out of the formless, and Scripture had already related that heaven was made out of this corporeal matter — heaven, whose form differs greatly from earthly things — so now, as for that which remained out of that matter to be formed in the lowest part of things, Scripture did not wish to insert it under these words into the order of created things, so that it should be said 'Let there be'; for this residual formlessness was not to receive such a form as heaven had received, but one now lower and weaker and nearest to formlessness, so that rather by these words, when it is said 'Let the waters be gathered,' and:
'Let the dry land appear' — these two received their own proper forms, most familiar to us and handleable by us: water a moving form, earth an unmoving one; therefore of the former it was said 'Let it be gathered,' of the latter 'Let it appear'; for water is slippingly fluid, earth stably fixed. And God said: Let the earth bring forth the herb of fodder bearing seed after its kind and after its likeness, and the fruit-bearing tree making fruit, whose seed is in itself after its likeness upon the earth. And it was done so. And the earth brought forth the herb of fodder having seed after its kind and after its likeness, and the fruit-bearing tree making fruit, whose seed is in itself after its kind upon the earth. And God saw that it was good.
And there was evening, and there was morning, the third day. Here the moderating skill of the Ordainer is to be noted: since the creation of herbs and trees is something distinct from the form of lands and waters — so distinct that they cannot be counted among the elements — it was said of them separately that they should come forth from the earth, and to them separately were rendered those customary formulas, so that it should be said 'And it was done so,' and then that which was done should be repeated, and separately too it should be indicated that God had seen that it was good; yet, because being fixed by roots they are continuous with the lands and joined to them, He willed that these too should belong to the same day. And God said:
Let there be lights in the firmament of heaven, so that they may shine upon the earth for the beginning of day and night, and that they may divide between day and night; and let them be for signs and for seasons and for days and for years; and let them be for a splendour in the firmament of heaven, so that they may shine upon the earth. And it was done so. And God made two great lights, the greater light for the beginning of the day and the lesser light for the beginning of the night, and the stars; and God set them in the firmament of heaven, so that they may shine upon the earth, and that they may be for the beginning of day and night, and that they may divide between light and darkness. And God saw that it was good. And there was evening, and there was morning, the fourth day.
In this fourth day it must be asked what this arrangement intends: that water and earth should first either be made or separated, and that the earth should first bring forth vegetation, before the stars were made in heaven. For we cannot say that the better things were chosen, by which the series of days was so distinguished that the end and the middle should stand out most conspicuously; for the fourth is the middle of the seven days. There occurs indeed this consideration, that on the seventh day no creature was made. Or does perhaps the light of the first day correspond rather to the rest of the seventh, so that in that way, with the extremities harmonizing, this order of things may be woven together, with the lights of heaven standing out from the middle? But if the first day harmonizes with the seventh, then the second ought also to harmonize with the sixth.
But what likeness has the firmament of heaven with man made to the image of God? Or is it because heaven occupies the whole upper part of the world, and to man was granted the power of dominion over the whole lower part? But what shall we do about the cattle and beasts, which the earth produced after their kinds on that same sixth day? What comparison can there be between them and heaven? Or rather, since it is understood that the formation of the spiritual creation was first made under the name of light, it followed consequently that the corporeal creation also — that is, this visible world — should be made, which was made in two days on account of its two greatest parts, of which the universe consists, namely heaven and earth?
According to this comparison of reasoning, by which the whole creation itself, both spiritual and corporeal, is often named 'heaven and earth' — so that this globe of the more turbulent air is also reckoned to the earthly part (for it takes on body from moist exhalations), while if there is any calm air, where windy and stormy motions cannot arise, it belongs to the heavenly part — after this whole mass of corporeal bulk was fabricated, which is entire in one place, where the world is situated, it followed consequently that it should be filled with parts within the universe, which should be driven from place to place by fitting motions. Of which kind herbs and trees are not.
For these are fixed to the earth by roots and, although they have the motions of their own growth, yet they are not moved from their proper places by their own efforts, but where they are fixed, there they are nourished and grow; therefore they belong rather to the earth than to those kinds of things which move in the waters and on the lands. Since therefore two days were assigned to the establishing of the visible world, that is, of heaven and earth, it remains that the three remaining days be allotted to these mobile and visible parts which are created within it;
And since, just as heaven was made first, so it is to be first arranged with its own such parts, on the fourth day the stars are made, by whose shining above the earth the lower dwelling place too may be illumined, lest its inhabitants be led into a dark habitation. And therefore, because the weak bodies of the lower inhabitants are restored by a rest that succeeds their motions, it came about that, with the sun circling round and the alternation of day and night, they might enjoy the alternation of sleeping and waking; while that night should not remain unbecoming, but by the light of the moon and stars should both console those very men — for whom often there is even a nocturnal necessity of working — and be tempered to sufficiency for certain animals which cannot bear the light of the sun.
But as for that which was said: 'and let them be for signs and for seasons and for days and for years' — who does not see how obscurely it is stated that on the fourth day the seasons began, as though the preceding three days could have passed without time? Who then penetrates in mind how those three days passed before the seasons began — which are said to begin on the fourth day — or whether those days passed at all? Or was 'day' named with reference to the form of a thing made, and 'night' with reference to privation? So that, when matter was not yet formed with form, from which the rest were to be formed, it was called 'night' — just as, even in formed things, the formlessness of matter can nevertheless be understood from their very mutability;
For it cannot be distinguished by intervals of places, as though more remote, nor of times, as though prior. Or rather, in the very thing made and formed, that same mutability — that is, so to speak, the 'able-to-be-deficient-ness' — was called 'night,' because it is inherent in things made, even if they are not changed, that they can be changed? But 'evening' and 'morning' are named not as through the passing and coming of time, but through a certain boundary by which is understood how far the measure of a nature properly extends, whence the beginning of another nature consequently arises. Or is there some other reasoning of these words to be more diligently investigated? Who can easily break into so great a secret, and say what those 'signs' are which he speaks of concerning the stars, when he says: 'and let them be for signs'?
For he does not speak of those things which to observe is a matter of vanity, but assuredly of things useful and necessary for the uses of this life, which either sailors observe in steering, or all men observe for foreseeing the qualities of the air through summer and winter and the autumnal and vernal mildness. And no doubt he calls these 'seasons,' which come about through the stars — not intervals of delay, but the alternations of the affections of this heaven. For if any bodily or spiritual motion preceded the establishment of these lights, so as to carry over something from future expectation, through the present, into the past, it could not have been without time. And who could maintain that time did not exist except from the establishment of the stars?
But the fixed hours and days and years which we customarily know would not come about except by the motions of the stars. And so, if we understand seasons, days, and years in this way — as certain articulations which we compute by clocks, or which are most well known in the heaven, when the sun rises from the east up to its meridian height and thence again inclines toward the west, so that one may thereafter observe either the moon or some star emerging from the east immediately after the setting of the sun (which likewise, when it has come to the meridian height of the sky, indicates midnight, and is then about to set when, with the sun returning, it becomes morning); while whole 'days' are the circuits of the sun from east to west;
And 'years' either these customary revolutions of the sun — not when it returns to the east, which it does daily, but when it returns to the same places among the stars, which it does not do except after three hundred and sixty-five days and six hours have been completed, that is, a quarter of a whole day, which portion, taken four times, forces one day to be interposed (which the Romans call 'bissextum'), so that a return may be made to the same circuit — or even the greater and more hidden years; for when the courses of other stars are completed, greater years are said to come about — : if therefore we understand seasons, days, years in this way, no one doubts that these come about by the stars and lights. For it is stated in such a way that it is uncertain whether that which was said, 'let them be for signs and for seasons and for days and for years,' pertains to all the stars,
Or whether 'signs' and 'seasons' pertain to the rest, but 'days' and 'years' to the sun alone. Of what kind also the moon was made, many inquire most loquaciously. And would that in inquiring they would speak, and not rather attempt to teach! For they say that it was therefore made full, because it was not fitting that God should make anything imperfect among the stars on that day on which it is written that the stars were made. But those who resist say: then it ought to have been called the first moon, not the fourteenth; for who begins to count in that way? But I am in the middle between these, in such a way that I assert neither, but plainly say: whether God made the moon first or full, He made it perfect. For God is the author and founder of the natures themselves.
But every thing whatsoever that, by natural progress, in some way comes forth and unfolds through fitting times, contained it even beforehand hidden — if not in the form or bulk of a body, yet in the power and reason of nature. Unless perhaps a tree, which through winter is empty of fruits and stripped of leaves, is then to be called imperfect; or indeed in its very beginnings, when it had as yet given no fruit, that nature was imperfect. Which could rightly be said not only of the tree, but not even of its very seed, wherein all things that in some way proceed by the progress of time lie hidden in invisible modes. Although, if God were said to have made something imperfect, which He himself would afterwards perfect, what reprehension would that opinion have?
But it would rightly be displeasing, if that which had been begun by Him were said to have been perfected by another. Those therefore who do not complain about the earth, which God made when 'in the beginning He made heaven and earth,' because it was invisible and without order and afterwards on the third day is rendered conspicuous and set in order — why do they make for themselves darknesses of questions concerning the moon? Or if what was said about the earth they understand to have been said not with an interval of time, since God created matter together with things, but by the distribution of the narrative, why in this matter — which can even be seen with the eyes — do they not observe that the moon has an entire body and is perfect in all its roundness, even when with a horned light it either begins to shine toward the lands or shines as it wanes?
If therefore the light in it grows or is perfected or is diminished, it is not the luminary itself, but that which is kindled, that is varied; but if it always shines from one part of its little sphere, yet, while it turns that part toward the earth until it turns the whole — which happens from the first to the fourteenth day — it seems to grow, it is always full, but does not always appear to the inhabitants of the earth. This same reasoning holds, even if it is illumined by the rays of the sun. For not even thus, when it is nearest to the sun, can it appear except with luminous horns, because the rest of its part, which is wholly illumined in its orb, is not toward the lands so as to be able to be seen, except when it is opposite to the sun, so that the whole of what its illuminated part is may appear to the lands.
There are not lacking, however, those who say that they think the moon was originally made by God on the fourteenth day, not because it must be believed to have been made full, but because in the Scriptures the words of God run thus: 'the moon made for the beginning of the night'; but it is then seen at the beginning of the night when it is full, whereas at other times it begins to be seen even by day before its fullness, and, as night advances, by so much the more amply as it wanes. But he who by 'the beginning of the night' understands nothing but the rule — for the Greek word rather indicates this, when it was said 'archēn,' and in the Psalms it is written more openly: 'the sun for the rule of the day, the moon and stars for the rule of the night' — is not compelled to count from the fourteenth and to believe that the moon, made first, was not the first.
It is also wont to be asked whether these conspicuous luminaries of the heaven — that is, the sun and moon and stars — shine equally, but, because they stand at different distances from the earth, therefore appear to our eyes with different brightness, more or less. And concerning the moon indeed, those who say these things do not doubt that it shines less than the sun, by which they also affirm that it is illumined. But they dare to say that many stars are either equal to the sun or even greater, but, being placed farther off, appear small. And for us indeed it can perhaps suffice — however this matter may stand — that the stars were founded by God the maker. Although we hold that it was said by apostolic authority: 'one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars;'
For one star differs from another star in glory. But because they can still say — even if they do not resist the Apostle — 'they differ indeed in glory, but to the eyes of earthly beings'; or, because the Apostle was saying this on account of the likeness of those who rise again, who assuredly will be otherwise to the eyes and otherwise in themselves, 'the stars differ indeed also in themselves in glory, but nevertheless some are even greater than the sun'; let them see for themselves how they attribute so great a primacy to the sun, that they say it both holds by its rays certain stars — and those indeed the principal ones, to which they supplicate more than to the rest — and drives them backward from their proper course. For it does not become likely that stars greater than, or even equal to, the sun could be overcome by the violence of its rays.
Or if they assert that the higher stars of the constellations, or of the northern regions, are greater — which suffer nothing of that sort from the sun — why do they venerate more those which go about through the signs of the zodiac? Why do they declare them the mistresses of the signs? For even if anyone should contend that those retrogradations of the stars, or perhaps their slownesses, are brought about not by the sun but by other more hidden causes, yet it is certainly manifest from their own books that they attribute a chief power to the sun in those deliriums of theirs, by which, straying from the truth, they suspect the force of the fates. But let them say what they will about heaven — they who are estranged from the Father who is in heaven;
But for us it is neither expedient nor fitting to inquire something more subtle concerning the intervals and magnitude of the stars, and to spend upon such an investigation the time necessary for weightier and better matters. And we believe it to be better that those two luminaries are greater than the rest, which holy Scripture thus commends: 'and God made two great lights' — which nevertheless are not equal. For consequently it says, when it has set them before the rest, that between themselves they differ. For it says: 'the greater light for the beginning of the day, and the lesser light for the beginning of the night.' Certainly they will concede even this to our eyes, that it is manifest that these shine more amply
than the rest in shining above the earth; and that the day is not bright except by the light of the sun, nor does the night, with so many stars appearing, shine in such a way — if the moon be absent — as it is illumined by the presence of that one. But concerning the fates, whatever subtleties of theirs, and as it were the experimental proofs of demonstrations from astrology which they call 'apotelesmata,' let us wholly reject them from the soundness of our faith; for by such disputations they attempt to take away from us even the reasons for prayer, and with impious perversity, in evil deeds which are most rightly reprehended, they thrust in that God the author of the stars should rather be accused than man the author of crimes. But that our souls are not by nature subject to bodies, not even to heavenly ones, let them hear even their own philosophers;
But that those higher bodies are not more powerful over earthly bodies with respect to the things which they themselves treat of — let them recognize this at least from this: that when many bodies of diverse kinds, whether of animals or of herbs and shrubs, are sown at one and the same point of time, and innumerably many are born at one point of time, not only in diverse but even in the same places of the earth, there are such great varieties in their growths, in their actions and passions, that truly these men, as it is said, 'lose the stars' if they consider these things. But what is more insipid and duller than, when they are refuted by these matters, to say that the fatal reasoning of the stars pertains only to men, to be subjected to them?
In which matter, however, they themselves are refuted even by twins, of whom, though living diversely, being diversely fortunate or unfortunate and dying diversely, most often receive the same constellations; because, even if there was some interval when they were poured forth from the womb, yet in some cases there is only so much interval as cannot be grasped by those men by computation. The hand of Jacob following was found, while they were being born, holding the foot of the brother going before; to such a degree were they so born, as though one infant twice as long were seen to be born. Of these certainly the constellations, as they call them, could in no way have been different.
What therefore is more vain than that the astrologer, gazing at those constellations, should say, at the same horoscope, at the same moon, that one of them was beloved by the mother, the other not beloved? For if he said otherwise, he would certainly say what is false; but if he said this, he would say what is indeed true, but not according to the inept little chantings of his books. But if to this history, because it is brought forth from our own writings, they are unwilling to give credence — can they even abolish the nature of things? Since therefore they say that they are by no means deceived if they have found the hour of conception, let them at least, as men, not disdain to consider the conception of twins. And therefore it must be confessed that, when true things are said by these men, they are said by a certain most hidden instinct, which human minds, unknowingly, undergo.
And when this happens for the deceiving of men, it is the operation of seducing spirits; to whom it is permitted to know certain true things concerning temporal matters — partly by the sharpness of a more subtle sense, because they are vigorous in more subtle bodies; partly by a more cunning experience, on account of so great a length of life; partly by the holy angels revealing to them, at His command, that which they themselves learn from almighty God, who distributes human merits with the sincerity of a most hidden justice. But sometimes those same wicked spirits also foretell, as though by divining, even the things which they themselves are about to do.
Wherefore by a good Christian, whether astrologers or any who impiously divine — especially those who speak true things — are to be shunned, lest by consorting with demons the soul, having been deceived, be ensnared by a certain pact of fellowship. It is also wont to be asked whether these conspicuous luminaries of the heaven are bodies alone, or have certain governing spirits of their own; and, if they have, whether by these they are even vitally inspired, as flesh is animated through the souls of animals, or only a presence without any commixture. And although this cannot easily be comprehended, I think nevertheless that in the progress of treating the Scriptures more opportune places may occur, where concerning this matter, according to the rules of holy authority, it will be permitted us, even if not to show anything certain, yet to believe.
But now, always preserving the moderation of a pious seriousness, we ought to believe nothing rashly concerning an obscure matter, lest perchance that which the truth may afterwards make plain — although it can in no way be contrary to the holy books, whether of the Old Testament or of the New — we should nevertheless, on account of love of our own error, come to hate. Now let us pass on to the third book of our work. And God said: Let the waters bring forth reptiles of living souls and flying creatures above the earth according to the firmament of heaven. And it was done so. And God made great whales and every reptile animal which the waters brought forth after their kind, and every winged fowl after its kind. And God saw that they were good. And God blessed them, saying:
Increase and multiply and fill the waters in the sea, and let the flying creatures be multiplied upon the earth. And there was evening, and there was morning, the fifth day. Now in the lower part of the world those things which are moved by the spirit of life come into being, and first those of the waters, which is the element nearest to the quality of air; because to this heaven, in which the luminaries are, the air is so near that it too has received the name of 'heaven'; but I know not whether it can also be called 'firmament.' Now 'heavens' are spoken of in the plural in one and the same thing, which is called 'one heaven.' For although in this book 'heaven' is spoken of in the singular number, which 'divides between the waters'
those which are above, and those which are below — yet in that Psalm it says: 'and the waters which are above the heavens, let them praise the name of the Lord.' And 'the heavens of heavens,' if we rightly understand the starry heavens as being of the airy ones, as it were the higher of the lower — and we take these also in the same Psalm, where it was said: 'Praise Him, ye heavens of heavens' — it appears sufficiently that this air is called not only 'heaven' but even 'heavens,' just as 'earths' too are spoken of, and nothing else is signified than that which in the singular is called 'earth,' when we say 'the orb of the earths' and 'the orb of the earth.' We read too, in a certain one of those epistles which are called canonical, that these airy heavens once perished by the deluge.
For that watery nature, which had so accumulated that it surpassed by fifteen cubits the summits of the highest mountains, could not have reached to the stars. But because it had filled either all or nearly all the spaces of this more humid air, in which the birds fly, it is written in that epistle that the heavens which existed perished. Which I know not how it can be understood, except by the quality of this thicker air being converted into the nature of waters; otherwise those heavens did not then perish, but were raised more sublimely, when the water occupied their place.
And so, according to the authority of that epistle, we more easily believe that they perished, and that others, as is there written, were laid up in store — that is, with the exhalations stretched out again — than that they were so raised up that the nature of the higher heaven should yield its place to them. It was therefore fitting that, in creating the inhabitants of this lower part of the world (which is often commemorated in its entirety by the name of 'earth'), animals should first be produced from the waters, and afterwards from the earth; because water is so similar to air that it is proved to grow dense from its exhalations, so as both to make the spirit of the storm — that is, wind — and to draw together clouds, and to be able to sustain the flights of birds. Wherefore, even if a certain one of the secular poets spoke truly: 'Olympus rises above the clouds,' and:
'they hold peace, the great heights' — because it is reported that on the summit of Olympus the air is so thin that it is neither shadowed by mists nor disturbed by wind, nor can it sustain winged creatures, nor nourish even those men who perhaps have ascended, with the breath of a thicker atmosphere, as they are accustomed to in this air of ours — yet it too is air, whence it is diffused by a quality neighbouring to the waters, and therefore it too is believed to have been converted into a humid nature at the time of the deluge. For it is not to be supposed that anything of the spaces of the starry heaven was usurped, when the water had surpassed even all the highest mountains.
Although concerning the conversion of the elements there is no small question even among those very men who have most subtly scrutinized these idle concerns. For some say that all things can be changed and converted into all things; but others assert that there is something altogether proper to each of the elements, which is in no way turned into the quality of another element. Whence in its own place, perhaps, if the Lord shall will, we shall dispute more diligently; but now, as far as pertains to the present discourse, I have thought these things worth mentioning, that we may understand the order of things to have been preserved, whereby it was first fitting to relate the animals of the waters as created before those of the lands. And it is in no way to be supposed that any element of this world was passed over in this Scripture, since it is agreed that it consists of four most well-known elements, because here heaven and water and earth seem to be commemorated, but of air there is silence.
It is indeed the custom of our Scriptures either to designate the world by the name of heaven and earth, or sometimes to add the sea as well. The air, therefore, is understood to belong either to the heaven — if there are in its upper regions any tranquil and altogether peaceful spaces — or to the earth on account of this turbulent and murky region, which grows dense with a moist exhalation, although it too is more often called by the name of heaven. And for this reason it is not written, 'Let the waters bring forth creeping things of living souls, and let the air bring forth fowl that fly above the earth,' but both these kinds of living creatures are said to have been brought forth from the waters.
Whatever, then, belongs to the waters — whether it flows and billows in slippery fashion, or is thinned into vapour and held aloft — is so distributed that the former appears assigned to the creeping things of living souls, the latter to the flying creatures; yet both are to be reckoned as of a moist nature. And for this reason there are also those who, by a most subtle consideration, distinguish these five most evident senses of the body according to the four customary elements, so as to say that the eyes pertain to fire and the ears to air. But the sense of smell and of taste they assign to the moist nature: smell indeed to those moist exhalations by which this space is thickened, in which the birds fly about, but taste to those fluid and corporeal humours.
For whatever things have flavour in the mouth are mingled with the very moisture of the mouth in order to have taste, even though they may have seemed dry when they were taken in. Fire, however, penetrates all things, so as to produce motion in them; for moisture too congeals through the deprivation of heat, and, whereas the other elements can grow hot, fire cannot grow cold — for it is more easily extinguished, so as to be no longer fire, than it remains cold or becomes lukewarm through contact with something cold. But touch, which is the fifth among the senses, agrees rather with the earthly element; hence it is throughout the whole body of the living creature, which is chiefly of earth, that things touched are perceived.
They say also that nothing can be seen without fire nor touched without earth, and that on this account all the elements are present in all things, but that each of them has received its name from that which it possesses in greater abundance; and that, through the deprivation of heat, when the body grows exceedingly cold, the sense is dulled, because the motion grows sluggish which is present in the body from heat — since fire acts upon air, air upon moist things, and moisture upon earthly things, the finer things of course penetrating the grosser. And the finer a thing is in bodily nature, the nearer it is to the spiritual nature, although its kind is far distant, since the one is body and the other is not.
And for this reason, since to perceive belongs not to the body but to the soul acting through the body, however subtly it may be argued that the senses of the body are distributed according to the diversity of the corporeal elements, nevertheless the soul, in which the power of perceiving resides, since it is not corporeal, drives the vigour of perception through the more subtle body. And so it begins the motion in all the senses from the subtlety of fire, but does not in all of them arrive at the same point. For in sight it arrives, the heat being restrained, as far as its light; in hearing the heat of fire penetrates as far as the more fluid air; in smell it passes through the pure air and arrives at the moist exhalation, whence this thicker breath subsists. In taste it passes through this too and arrives as far as the more corporeal humour;
and when this too has been penetrated and passed through, when it arrives at earthly heaviness, it performs the last sense, that of touch. Therefore he who introduced the creation of visible things — which are moved within the world in the elements by nature — was not ignorant of the natures of the elements and their order, since he introduced first the heavenly luminaries, then the living creatures of the waters. But the creatures of the earth he related last, not because he passed over the air, but because whatever spaces there are of the purest and most quiet air, where the birds are said to be unable to fly, are joined to the higher heaven and, by the designation of heaven in the Scriptures, are understood to belong to the upper part of the world — so that by the name of earth this whole is universally signified, from which begins, going downward: 'fire, hail,
snow, ice, the wind of the storm, and all the deeps,' until one comes to the dry land, which is properly called earth. And so that upper air, either because it belongs to the heavenly part of the world, or because it has no visible inhabitant — of which sort the present discourse of the narrator speaks — is neither passed over when heaven was named, nor counted among the animals to be created. But that lower air, which receives the moist exhalations of sea and land, and is in a manner thickened for the sustaining of birds, receives its animals only from the waters. For that part of it which is moist bears the bodies of winged creatures, which strive upward on their wings as they fly, just as fish swim by certain fins of their own.
Accordingly, knowingly — as the Spirit of God, who was present to the writer — Scripture says that the flying creatures were brought forth from the waters. Of these waters the nature has been allotted a twofold region: the lower namely in the slippery wave, but the upper in the flowing breeze — the former assigned to swimming creatures, the latter to flying ones. Just as we see that two senses also, suited to this element, are given to animals: smell for exploring vapours, taste for exploring liquids. For the fact that by touch too we perceive waters and winds, this is because the solidity of earth is mingled with all the elements; but in these grosser things it is perceived more, so that they can even be handled by touching.
And therefore these things too are, in the two greatest parts of the world, embraced under the general name of earth, as that Psalm shows, which enumerates all the higher things from that beginning: 'Praise the Lord from the heavens,' and all the lower things from another beginning: 'Praise the Lord from the earth,' where both the wind of the storm is named and all the deeps, and this fire which burns him who touches it, because it so arises from earthly and moist motions that presently it is turned into another element. And although by striving upward it indicates the appetite of its own nature, yet it cannot escape into the heavenly upper tranquillity, because, overcome by much air and turned into it, it is extinguished.
And for this reason, in this more corruptible and more sluggish part of things, it is agitated by turbulent motions, for the tempering of its rigour and for the uses and terrors of mortals. Since, therefore, both the surges of the waves and the blasts of the breezes can also be perceived by touch, which properly pertains to earth, on that account the very bodies of aquatic animals both feed on earthly things and — especially the birds — even rest upon the earth and propagate their offspring; for that part of the moisture which is exhaled as vapour is extended even over the lands. And so, when Scripture had said, 'Let the waters bring forth the creeping things of living souls,' and 'fowl,' it says, 'above the earth,' it added indeed, saying:
'according to the firmament of heaven,' in which that can somewhat more clearly appear which before seemed obscure. For it does not say 'in the firmament of heaven,' as of the luminaries, but 'fowl,' it says, 'above the earth according to the firmament of heaven' — that is, next to the firmament of heaven, because obviously this murky and moist space, in which the birds fly, is contiguous to that space where they cannot fly, which now by right of its tranquillity and quiet pertains to the firmament of heaven. In the heaven, therefore, the birds fly, but in that heaven which that Psalm includes even under the name of earth: on account of which the flying creatures are in many places called 'fowl of heaven' — yet not in the firmament, but according to the firmament.
Some think that, on account of the slowness of their sense, they were called not 'living soul' but 'creeping things of living souls.' But if they were so called for that reason, the name of 'living soul' would be given to the birds. But since these too are called 'flying creatures,' just as those are called 'creeping things' — so that 'of living souls' is to be understood — it must be confessed, I think, that it is so said as if it were said: 'those creeping or flying things which are among living souls,' just as one might say 'the ignoble among men,' so that we should understand whoever are ignoble among men. For although there are also land animals which creep upon the earth, yet by a far greater number they move by feet, and perhaps as few creep on land as few walk in the waters.
Some, however, have thought that the fish were called not 'living soul' but 'creeping things of living souls' on this account, that they have no memory nor any life somewhat nearer to reason; but their too little experience deceives them. For certain writers have recorded many marvellous things which they were able to observe in fish-ponds. But even if perchance they wrote false things, it is nevertheless most certain that fish have memory. This I have myself experienced, and let those experience it who can and will. For a certain great spring of the region of Bulla is almost full of fish. Now men looking down from above are wont to throw them something, which the fish, flocking together, either snatch away for themselves or, contending among themselves, tear apart.
Accustomed to this feeding, when men walk along the edge of the spring, the fish too go and come with them, swimming in a shoal, waiting to see whence they may throw something — for they perceive the men's presence. And so it does not seem to me idle that the animals of the waters were so called 'creeping things,' just as the birds are called 'flying creatures'; for if either the lack of memory or the slower sense had driven the name of 'living soul' away from the fish, it would certainly be applied to the flying creatures, whose life is before our eyes and is both mindful and chattering and most skilful in building nests and rearing offspring. Nor am I unaware that certain philosophers have so distributed the animals of each element that they say those are earthly not only
which creep and walk upon the earth, but also the birds, because these too rest upon the earth when wearied by flying; but that the aerial animals are demons, and the heavenly ones gods — of which we for our part call some 'luminaries,' others 'angels.' Yet these same men assign to the waters the fish and beasts of their own kind, so that no element may be void of its own animals: as though indeed there were no earth beneath the waters, or as though they could prove that fish do not rest upon it and restore their strength for swimming, just as the birds do for flying — even if perchance the fish do this more rarely, because the wave is stronger than the breeze for bearing bodies, so that it carries even earthly animals as they swim, whether taught by practice, as men, or by nature, as quadrupeds or serpents.
Or if they think otherwise because fish have no feet — neither the sea-calves nor the seals are creatures of the waters, nor the snakes and snails of the lands; for the former have feet, and these latter kinds without any feet do not, I say, rest upon the earth, but scarcely or never withdraw from it. Dragons, however, without feet, are said both to rest in caves and to be lifted up into the air — creatures which, although they are not easily known, yet not only our own writings but even those of the Gentiles have by no means kept silence about this kind of living creature.
Wherefore, even if demons are aerial animals, since they thrive by the nature of aerial bodies and on that account are not dissolved by death, because there prevails in them the element which is more apt for acting than for being acted upon — two being placed beneath, namely water and earth, and one placed above, that is starry fire (for the elements are distributed for being acted upon, two: moisture and soil; but for acting, the other two: air and fire) — if, then, these things are so, this distinction does not hinder our Scripture, which indicates that the flying creatures were brought forth not from the air but from the waters, because there was given to the flying creatures the region indeed of moisture, though of a finer moisture, exhaled into breezes and spread out.
But the air reaches from the boundary of the luminous heaven down to the flowing waters and the bare surface of the lands. Yet the moist exhalations do not darken the whole space of it, but only as far as that limit whence now begins to be named 'earth' according to that Psalm, where it is said: 'Praise the Lord from the earth.' But the upper part of the air, on account of its pure tranquillity, is joined by a common peace to the heaven, on which it borders, and is called by its name.
And in this part, perchance, if before their transgression the transgressor angels were, together with their prince — now the devil, then an archangel (for some of our own writers do not think that these were heavenly or supercelestial angels) — it is no wonder if, after their sin, they were thrust down into this murk, where nevertheless there is both air and it is woven together with a thin moisture, which, when stirred, makes winds, and when more violently roused, makes even fires and thunders, and when contracted, clouds, and when compacted, rain, and, the clouds congealing, snow, and, the denser clouds congealing more turbulently, hail, and, when spread out, fair weather — by the hidden commands and work of God, who administers, from the highest to the lowest, all things universally which He created. Whence in that Psalm, when there had been commemorated:
'fire, hail, snow, ice, the wind of the storm' — lest such things should be thought to happen and be moved without divine providence, it immediately added: 'which fulfil His word.' But if those transgressors, before they transgressed, bore heavenly bodies, this too is no wonder, if by way of punishment they were changed into an aerial quality, so that now they can suffer something from fire, that is, from the element of a higher nature; nor were they permitted to hold even the upper and purer spaces of the air, but these murky ones, which for their kind are a sort of prison, as it were, until the time of judgment. And if anything about these transgressor angels needs to be inquired into more carefully, there will be another place of Scripture more suitable. Accordingly, for now, what is sufficient:
if these turbulent and stormy spaces, on account of the nature of the air extended down to the waves and the lands, can sustain aerial bodies, they can also sustain the bodies of birds, which were brought forth from the waters, on account of the thin vapours of the waters — which, of course, are vaporously inserted into that same air poured around near the waves and lands (and on this account assigned to the lowest and earthly part) and weave the breezes, which, weighed down by nocturnal cold, distil even a serene dew, but if the cold is more violent, they whiten with a whiter frost as well. 'And God said: Let the earth bring forth the living soul according to its kind: quadrupeds and creeping things and beasts of the earth according to their kind, and cattle according to their kind. And it was so done.'
'And God made the beasts of the earth according to their kind, and the cattle according to their kind, and all the creeping things of the earth according to their kind. And God saw that they were good.' Now it was consequent that He should adorn with its own animals the other part, which is properly called earth, of this lowest region — which whole region, together with all the deeps and the misty air, Scripture elsewhere embraces universally under the name of earth. And indeed the kinds of animals which the earth brought forth by the word of God are manifest. But because often, under the name of cattle or under the name of beasts, all animals devoid of reason are wont to be understood, it is rightly asked which He now properly calls beasts and which cattle.
And as for the crawling or creeping things of the earth, it is not to be doubted that He willed all serpents to be understood, although they can also be called beasts; but the name of cattle does not customarily suit serpents. Again, to lions and leopards and tigers and wolves and foxes, and dogs too and apes and other creatures of that kind, the name of 'beasts' customarily suits. But the name of 'cattle' is wont to be more fittingly applied to those animals which are in the use of men, whether for aiding their labours, as oxen and horses and the like, or for wool or for eating, as sheep and swine. What, then, are the quadrupeds?
For although all these, except certain crawling things, walk on four feet, yet unless He wished certain ones to be properly understood by this name, He would surely not here also name 'quadrupeds,' even though in the repetition He kept silent about them. Or were the stags and deer and wild asses and boars — because they cannot be joined with those beasts, where the lions are (for they are like those cattle, yet are not under human care) — properly called 'quadrupeds,' as if the remaining animals were these, to which this appellation, though general with many on account of the number of feet, was nevertheless given with a special signification? Or, because He said three times 'according to their kind,' does He invite us to attend to three kinds?
First, 'according to their kind,' quadrupeds and creeping things: here I think it is signified which He called 'quadrupeds,' namely those which are in the kind of creeping things, such as lizards, geckoes, and whatever is of this sort. And therefore in the repetition He did not repeat the name of quadrupeds, because He perhaps embraced them under the name of creeping things: whence there He does not simply say 'creeping things,' but added 'all the creeping things of the earth'; 'of the earth,' because there are also creeping things of the waters, and 'all,' so that there may be understood those too which strive upon four feet, which above were properly signified by the name of quadrupeds. But 'beasts,' concerning which likewise He says 'according to their kind,' are whatever rages with mouth or even with claws, except serpents. But 'cattle,' concerning which He says thirdly:
'according to their kind,' those which tear with neither kind of force, but either with horns or not even with these. For I said before both that the name of 'quadrupeds' — how widely it extends — is easily recognized by the very number of feet, and that by the name of 'cattle' or 'beasts' every irrational animal is sometimes comprehended. But the word 'wild beasts' (ferae) too is wont in the Latin tongue to have just as much force; yet not on that account was the consideration to be neglected of how these names — which are not idly placed in this passage of the Scriptures — can also be discerned by a special distinction, which in the daily usage of speech can easily be noticed. It also not idly moves the reader whether it is said at random and as it were by chance, or by some reason:
'according to their kind' — as if they had existed even before, though they are narrated as being created for the first time. Or is their 'kind' to be understood in the higher principles — spiritual ones, certainly — according to which they are created here below? But if it were so, this would be said of light, this of heaven, this of the waters and lands, this of the luminaries of heaven. For which of them is there whose eternal and unchangeable principle does not thrive in the very Wisdom of God, which 'reacheth from end to end mightily and disposeth all things sweetly'? But this begins to be said of herbs and trees, down to these earthly living creatures. For in those things too which were created from the waters, although it was not said in the first mention, yet in that repetition it was said:
'And God made the great sea-monsters, and every soul of creeping living creatures which the waters brought forth according to their kinds, and every winged fowl according to its kind.' Or is it because these things so arose that from them others should be born and should preserve the form of their origin by succession, that on this account they are said to be 'according to their kind,' on account of the propagation of offspring by which they were created to endure? But why, of trees and herbs, is it said not only 'according to their kind' but also 'according to their likeness,' though the animals both of the waters and of the lands generate according to their own likeness? Or, because likeness follows kind, did He not will to repeat it everywhere? For neither did He everywhere repeat 'seed,' though it is present in herbs and trees as much as in animals, even if not in all.
For it has been observed that certain things are so born from the waters or earth that they have no sex, and therefore their seed is not in themselves, but in the elements from which they arise. This, then, is 'according to their kind,' where both the power of seeds and the likeness of those succeeding to those departing is understood, because none of them was so created as to exist once only, either to remain or to depart with none succeeding. Why then, of man too, was it not said thus: 'Let us make man to our image and likeness according to his kind,' since the propagation of man too is manifest? Or is it because God had not so made man that he should die, if he had willed to keep the commandment, and therefore a successor to the one departing was not necessary?
But after sin man was compared to the senseless cattle and was made like them, so that now the sons of this age beget and are begotten, whereby the race of mortals can subsist with succession preserved. What, then, does that blessing mean, after man was made: 'Increase and multiply and fill the earth,' which surely could come to pass by begetting? Or is nothing to be said here rashly, until we come to that passage of Scripture where these things are to be more carefully inquired into and treated? For perhaps it can now suffice that, concerning man, it was not said 'according to his kind' for this reason: because one man was being made, from whom the woman also was made.
For there are not many kinds of men, as of herbs, trees, fish, fowl, serpents, cattle, beasts, so that we should understand 'according to their kind' as being said as if it were said 'kind by kind,' so that things similar among themselves and pertaining to one origin of seed might be distinguished from the rest. Likewise it is asked what the animals of the waters had merited from the Creator, that they alone should be blessed, as men were. For these too God blessed, saying: 'Increase and multiply and fill the waters of the sea, and let the fowl be multiplied upon the earth.' Or had it to be said in one kind of creature, so that in the rest it might consequently be understood, namely those which increase by generations?
It would then be said first in that which was first created of such a kind, namely in the herb and the tree. Or perhaps did He judge those which had no affection for propagating offspring, and which generated without any sense, unworthy of those words of blessing, 'Increase and multiply'; but where such an affection was present, there He said this first, so that in the earthly animals it might be understood even though not said? Now it was necessary to repeat this in man, lest anyone should say that in the office of begetting sons there is any sin, as there is in lust, whether of fornicating apart from marriage itself, or of immoderately abusing marriage.
There is also some question concerning certain very tiny animals, whether they were created in the first foundations of things, or from the subsequent corruptions of mortal things. For very many of them are begotten either from the defects of living bodies, or from their refuse or exhalations, or from the decay of corpses; certain of them also from the corruption of trees and herbs, certain from the corruptions of fruits: of all which we cannot rightly say that God is not the Creator.
For there is present in all things a certain becomingness of nature, each of its own kind, so that in these there is greater wonder for one who considers well, and richer praise of the almighty Artificer, 'who made all things in wisdom,' which 'reaching from end to end and sweetly disposing all things,' does not leave even those very last things, which are dissolved according to the order of their kind, and whose dissolution we shudder at because of the penalty of our mortality, formless, but creates creatures least in body, keen in sense, so that with greater attention we may be amazed at the agility of the flying fly than at the magnitude of the plodding beast of burden, and may marvel more at the works of little ants than at the loads of camels.
But whether, as I have said, in the first foundations of things — which are narrated as created in that order of six days — we should believe that these least creatures too were established, or afterwards by the subsequent dissolutions of corruptible bodies, this is asked. And it can indeed be said that those very tiny things which arise from the waters or the earth were then created: among which those too are not absurdly understood which are born from things that sprang up when the earth put them forth, both because they had preceded the creation not only of animals but even of the luminaries, and because they are continuous with the earth through the connection of roots, whence they arose on that day when the dry land appeared, so that they might be understood to pertain rather to the supplement of the dwelling-place than to the number of the dwellers.
But the others, which are begotten from the bodies of animals, and especially of dead ones, it is most absurd to say were then created, when the animals themselves were created — unless because there was already present in all animate bodies a certain natural power, and as it were pre-sown and in a manner thread-drawn beginnings of future animals, which were to arise from the corruptions of such bodies, each according to its own kind and differences, through the ineffable administration of the Creator who moves all things unchangeably. Concerning the kinds of animals also that are venomous and pernicious, it is wont to be asked whether they were created after man's sin for vengeance, or rather, being already created harmless, only afterwards began to harm sinners.
Nor is this to be wondered at, since even in the times of this laborious and troublesome life — when there is no one so just as to dare to call himself perfect, the Apostle faithfully bearing witness and saying, 'Not that I have already attained, or am already made perfect,' and when for virtue, still to be exercised and to be perfected in weakness, temptations and bodily annoyances are necessary, the same Apostle again showing this, who says that, in the greatness of the revelations, lest he should be exalted, there was given him a sting of the flesh, an angel of Satan, to buffet him, and that, having thrice besought the Lord that it might depart from him, He answered him: 'My grace is sufficient for thee;
for strength is made perfect in weakness' — nevertheless holy Daniel too lived safe and undaunted among the lions, who, certainly not lying to God, confesses in his prayer not only the sins of his people but also his own; and in the hand of the Apostle himself a deadly viper clung fast and did not harm him. These creatures, then, though created, could do no harm, if there had not existed a cause either for the terrifying and punishing of vices, or for the proving and perfecting of virtue — because both examples of patience are to be shown for the advancement of the rest, and man himself becomes more surely known to himself in temptations, and justly that perpetual salvation, which was shamefully lost through the will, is bravely recovered through pain. Someone will say:
why then do the beasts harm one another in turn, when they have neither any sins, that this might be called vengeance, nor receive any virtue by such exercise? Doubtless for this reason, namely because some are the food of others. Nor can we rightly say: 'Let there not be some by which others might be fed.' For all things, as long as they exist, have their measures, numbers, and orders: all which, rightly considered, are praised; nor are they changed, passing from one into another, without a hidden regulation, according to their kind, of temporal beauty. And if this is hidden from the foolish, it gleams faintly for those making progress, and is clear to the perfect.
And certainly by all such motions of the lower creation there are afforded to man wholesome admonitions, so that he may see how much he ought to busy himself for his spiritual and everlasting salvation, by which he excels all irrational living creatures, when he sees them, from the greatest elephants down to the least little worms, do whatever they can, whether by resisting or by taking heed, for their bodily and temporal welfare — which they have been allotted according to the lower ordering of their kind. This does not appear except when some seek the refreshment of their own body from the bodies of others, while others protect themselves either by the strength of fighting back, or by the safeguard of flight, or by the defence of hiding-places.
For bodily pain itself, in any living thing, is a great and marvellous power of the soul, which holds that framework together in a life-giving way by an unspeakable commingling, and reduces it to a certain unity of its own measure, since it suffers that body to be corrupted and dissolved not with indifference but, so to speak, with indignation. This too may perhaps trouble someone: if noxious animals either injure living men as a penalty, or discipline them for their good, or test them for their profit, or teach them though unwittingly, why do they tear apart even the bodies of dead men for their food? As though it made any difference to our benefit through what passages this now-lifeless flesh should pass into the deep and hidden places of nature, whence, by the marvellous omnipotence of the Creator, it is to be dug out again and restored anew.
Yet from this too a certain admonition arises for the wise: that they should so commend all things, greatest and least, to their faithful Creator who governs them by his hidden will—he by whom even the hairs of our head are numbered—that they should not, out of empty concern for their own lifeless bodies, shudder at any manner of death, but should not hesitate to prepare the sinews of a devout fortitude for all things. A similar question is wont to arise concerning thorns and thistles, and concerning certain barren trees: why or when they were created, seeing that God said: Let the earth bring forth the herb of fodder bearing seed, and the fruitful tree yielding fruit. But those who are troubled in this way do not understand—even from the customary formulas of human law—how the term usufruct is used.
For under the name of "fruit" a certain usefulness for those who enjoy it is considered. But how great are the uses—whether evident or hidden—of all the things that the earth, giving birth, nourishes from the root, let men both perceive some of them themselves and inquire after the rest from those who are experienced. And concerning thorns and thistles a more decisive answer can be given, because after sin it was said to man about the earth: It shall bring forth thorns and thistles for you. Yet it is not to be easily asserted that these things then began to spring up from the earth. For perhaps, since in these kinds of seeds also many uses are found, they could have had their place without any penalty upon man.
But that in the fields—in which he was now laboring as a punishment—these too should be born, this can be believed to have contributed to the accumulation of the penalty, since they could have been born elsewhere, either for the pasture of birds and cattle, or for some uses of men themselves. And yet that meaning too is not at variance with these words, by which it is understood to have been said:
"It shall bring forth thorns and thistles for you"—so that the earth, even bearing these before, nonetheless did not bear them for man unto labor, but as food suited to animals of every kind—for there are creatures which feed conveniently and pleasantly upon these kinds, both the softer and the drier—but that it then began to bring these forth for man unto toilsome labor, when after sin he began to labor upon the earth; not that these grew before in other places and afterwards in the fields which man cultivated to gather crops, but both before and afterwards in the same places, yet before not for man, and afterwards for man; that this might be signified which is added: for you—since it was not said: It shall bring forth thorns and thistles, but:
"It shall bring forth for you"—that is, that now these things should begin to be born for you unto labor, which before were born only for the food of other animals. And God said: Let us make man to our image and likeness; and let him have dominion over the fish of the sea, and the fowls of the air, and all cattle, and all the earth, and every creeping thing that creeps upon the earth. And God made man; to the image of God he made him; male and female he made them. And God blessed them, saying: Increase and multiply, and fill the earth, and have dominion over it, and rule over the fish of the sea, and the fowls of the air, and all cattle, and all the earth, and every creeping thing that creeps upon the earth. And God said:
"Behold, I have given you every seed-bearing herb sowing seed, which is upon all the earth, and every tree which has in itself the fruit of seed-bearing seed—to you it shall be for food, and to all the beasts of the earth, and to all the fowls of the air, and to every creeping thing that creeps upon the earth, which has in itself the spirit of life—and every green herb for food. And it was so. And God saw all the things that he had made, and behold, they were very good. And there was evening, and there was morning, the sixth day." Concerning the nature of man there will yet again and again be a fuller place for considering and discussing it more diligently.
Now nevertheless, so that our inquiry and treatment may conclude the works of the six days, we say this first, briefly, that it is not to be received with indifference that in the other works it is said: God said, Let it be made; but here: God said, Let us make man to our image and likeness—namely to intimate, so to speak, a plurality of persons on account of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit. Yet that this unity of the Godhead is to be understood, it at once admonishes by saying: And God made man to the image of God—not as though the Father to the image of the Son, or the Son to the image of the Father—otherwise it was not truly said: to our image, if man was made to the image of the Father alone or of the Son alone—but it is so said:
"God made man to the image of God," as though it were said: God made man to his own image. But now, when it is said: to the image of God, whereas above it had been said: to our image, it is signified that this plurality of persons does not bring it about that we should either say or believe or understand many gods, but rather that—since it was on account of that Trinity that it was said: to our image—we should receive the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit as one God, on account of which it was said: to the image of God. Here too this must not be passed over: that, when he had said: to our image, he at once added:
"And let him have power over the fish of the sea, and the fowls of the air, and the rest of the animals devoid of reason"—so that we may clearly understand that man was made to the image of God in that whereby he excels the irrational living creatures. And this is reason itself, or mind, or intelligence, or by whatever other term it may more suitably be called. Whence the Apostle also says: Be renewed in the spirit of your mind, and put on the new man, who is renewed unto the knowledge of God according to the image of him who created him—showing sufficiently in what part man was created to the image of God: namely not in the lineaments of the body, but in a certain intelligible form of the enlightened mind.
And through this, just as in that first light—if by that name is rightly understood the making of an intellectual light, a partaker of the eternal and unchangeable Wisdom of God—it was not said: And so it was done, so that thereafter it should be repeated: And God made; because, as we have already discussed as far as we could, there was no cognition of the Word of God coming to be in the first creature, such that after that cognition there should be created below it what was being created in that Word; but rather that light itself was first created, in which the cognition of the Word of God, through which it was being created, should come to be; and that very cognition was for it to be turned from its own formlessness to the God who forms it, and to be created and formed—but afterward, in the rest of the creatures, it is said:
"And so it was done," where it is signified that in that light—that is, in the intellectual creature—the cognition of the Word was first made; and then, when it is said: And God made, the coming-to-be of the very kind of creature is shown, which had been spoken in the Word of God that it should come to be. This is observed also in the fashioning of man; for God said: Let us make man to our image and likeness, and the rest. And then it is not said: And so it was done, but there is at once inferred: And God made man to the image of God—because this nature too is, of course, intellectual, like that light, and therefore for it to come to be is the same as to acknowledge the Word of God through which it comes to be. For if it were said: And so it was done, and afterward there were inferred:
"And God made," it would be as though the thing were understood to have been made first in the cognition of the rational creature, and then in some creature which was not rational; but since this too is a rational creature, it also was perfected by that same acknowledgment. For just as, after the fall of sin, man is renewed in the knowledge of God according to the image of him who created him, so in that very knowledge he was created, before he grew old through transgression, so that he might again be renewed in that same knowledge. But those things which were not created in that cognition—because either bodies or irrational souls were being created—first there was made, in the intellectual creature, the cognition of them from the Word by which it was spoken that they should come to be; and on account of that cognition it was first said:
"And so it was done," that it might be shown that the very cognition was made in that nature which was able to know this beforehand in the Word of God; and then those very corporeal and irrational creatures came to be, on account of which was thereupon added: And God made. But how man was made immortal, and received for food, along with the other animals, the herb of fodder bearing seed, and the fruitful tree, and the green herb, is difficult to say. For if he was made mortal by sin, then surely before sin he did not need such foods. Nor could that body be corrupted by hunger. For that which was said:
"Increase and multiply, and fill the earth"—although it seems it could not come about except through the intercourse of male and female (whence from this too there arises an indication of mortal bodies)—can nevertheless be said to have been able to have another mode in immortal bodies, so that by the affection of piety alone, with no concupiscence of corruption, sons might be born, neither to succeed dying parents nor themselves destined to die, until the earth should be filled with immortal men; and thus, a just and holy people having been established, such as we believe will exist after the resurrection, the mode of being born would also come to an end. It can indeed be said; but how it is to be said is another consideration.
But this no one will dare to say: that the need of foods, by which they might be refreshed, could belong to any but mortal bodies. Yet some have even conjectured that then the inner man was made, but the body of man afterward, when Scripture says: And God formed man of the slime of the earth—so that what was said: he made, should pertain to the spirit, and what was said: he formed, to the body; nor did they consider that male and female could not be made except according to the body.
For although it may be discussed most subtly that the very mind of man—in which he was made to the image of God, namely a certain rational life—is distributed into the truth of eternal contemplation and into the administration of temporal things, and that thus it comes to be, as it were, male and female, that part counseling, this part obeying: yet in this distribution the image of God is not rightly said to be except that which cleaves to the contemplation of the unchangeable truth. In figure of which thing the Apostle Paul says that the man alone is the image and glory of God;
but the woman, he says, is the glory of the man. And so, although this was outwardly figured according to the body in two human beings of different sex, which is understood also in the single inner mind of one human being, nevertheless the woman too—because in body she is a woman—is herself also renewed in the spirit of her mind unto the knowledge of God according to the image of him who created, where there is neither male nor female.
For just as from this grace of renewal and the reformation of the image of God women are not excluded—although in the sex of their body something else is figured, according to which the man alone is said to be the image and glory of God—so also in that very first fashioning of man, in respect of that whereby the woman too was a human being, she surely had her own mind, and that same rational, according to which she too was made to the image of God. But on account of the unity of the conjunction, God made man, it says, to the image of God. And lest anyone should suppose that only the spirit of man was made—although it was according to the spirit alone that he was made to the image of God—he made him, it says, male and female he made them, so that now the body too might be understood to have been made.
Again, lest anyone should think it was so made that in a single human being both sexes should be expressed—as are sometimes born those whom they call androgynes—Scripture shows that it set down the singular number on account of the unity of the conjunction, and that the woman was made from the man, as will afterward be made manifest, when what is here briefly said shall begin to be more diligently explained; and therefore it at once subjoined the plural number, saying: he made them and blessed them. But, as I have already said, we shall inquire more diligently, in the subsequent Scripture, concerning the creation of man. Now it must be observed that, after it said: And so it was done, it at once subjoined:
"And God saw all the things that he had made, and behold, they were very good," where is understood the very power and faculty given to human nature of taking for food the fodder of the field and the fruit of the tree. For to this end he brought in: And so it was done, which he had begun from that place where he says: And God said: Behold, I have given you seed-bearing fodder, and the rest. For if we should refer to all the things said above that which he says: And so it was done, it will follow that we must confess that they had already increased and, being multiplied, had filled the earth on that same sixth day—which we find, by the testimony of the same Scripture, was done after many years. Wherefore, when this faculty of eating had been given, and man had come to know it by God's speaking, it is said:
"And so it was done"—namely in this, that by God's speaking man came to know it. For if he had also then done it—that is, had taken for food those things which were given, also consuming them by eating—there would have been observed that custom of Scripture, so that, after it had been said: And so it was done, which pertains to expressing the preceding cognition, then the action itself would also be inferred and it would be said: And they took and ate. For it could have been so said, even if God were not again named, as in that place where, after it had been said: Let the water which is under heaven be gathered together into one gathering, and let the dry land appear, there is subjoined: And so it was done; and then it is not said: And God made, but nevertheless it is thus repeated:
"And the water was gathered together into its gathering," and the rest. But that concerning the human creature he did not, as in the others, say singly: And God saw that it was good, but after man was made and power was given him either of ruling or of eating, he brought in concerning all things: And God saw all the things that he had made, and behold, they were very good—this can rightly be inquired into. For it could first have been rendered to man singly, as was rendered singly to the others which had been made before; and then at last it might be said of all the things which God had made: Behold, they were very good. Or is it perhaps because on the sixth day all things are perfected, that therefore it had to be said of all: God saw all the things that he had made, and behold, they were very good—not singly of those things which were made on that day itself?
Why then was it said concerning the cattle and beasts and creeping things of the earth—which belong to the same sixth day? Unless perhaps those things deserved to be called good both singly in their kind and, together with the rest, universally, while man, made to the image of God, deserved to have this said of him only together with the rest. Or is it because he was not yet perfect, because he was not yet established in paradise? As though indeed, after he was there established, that was said which is here omitted. What then shall we say? Is it because God foreknew that man would sin and would not remain in the perfection of his image, that he willed to call him good not singly but together with the rest, as though intimating what was to be?
Because, when those things which were made remain in that which they were made, so far as they received—like those which have not sinned, or those which cannot sin—both the individual things are good, and in the whole all things are very good. For not without reason was there added: very; because the members of the body too, even if they are each beautiful singly, are nevertheless all far more beautiful in the frame of the whole body; for the eye, for example, though pleasing and praised, we would nevertheless, if we saw it separated from the body, not call so beautiful as in that connection of the members, when, set in its own place, it were discerned within the whole body.
But those things which by sinning lose their proper comeliness nevertheless in no way bring it about that they too, being rightly ordered, are not good together with the whole and the universe. Man therefore, before sin, was surely good also in his kind; but Scripture omitted to say this, in order rather to say that which would foretell something future. For nothing false was said of him. For he who is good singly is surely more good together with all. But it does not follow that, when he is good together with all, he is therefore also good singly. It was therefore a measured thing that that should be said which would both be true in the present and signify a foreknowledge of the future.
For God is the best founder of natures, but the most just ordainer of sinners, so that even if some things become misshapen singly by transgressing, nevertheless the whole together with them is always beautiful. But let us now treat, in the following volume, of the things that follow. And the heaven and the earth were finished, and all the array of them. And God finished on the sixth day his works which he had made; and God rested on the seventh day from all his works which he had made. And God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it, because in it he rested from all his works which God had begun to make. It is indeed arduous and most difficult, by the powers of our attention, to penetrate with the vigor of the mind the will of the writer concerning these six days.
Whether those days passed away, and, with the seventh added, are now repeated through the cycles of times not in reality but in name. For in all time many days come that are like those past, but none returns the same.
Whether then those days passed away, or whether—while these days, which are reckoned by their names and number, run by daily in the order of times—those first days abide in the very conditions of things; so that not only in those first three, before the luminaries were made, but also likewise in the remaining three, we may understand the name of "day" in the species of the thing which was created, and its "night" in the privation or defect, or by whatever other name it is better signified, when some species is lost by some change declining and inclining from form toward formlessness—which change is present in every creature either in possibility, even if it be lacking in effect, as in the higher heavenly beings, or is carried out, for the fulfilling of temporal beauty in the lowest things, through the ordained alternations, by the yieldings and successions of whatever mutable things, as is manifest in earthly and mortal things—but "evening," in all things, is as it were a certain terminus of the perfected condition.
But "morning" is the beginning of what commences—for every created nature is contained by its own fixed beginnings and ends—: this is difficult to trace out. But whether this, or that, or even some third thing more probable can be found to be said—which perhaps will appear in the progress of the discussion, in what manner in those days both night and evening and morning are to be understood—it is nonetheless not beside the point that we should consider the perfection of the number six in the very inner nature of numbers: which, beholding with the mind, we number and dispose numerically the things which lie also before the bodily senses. We find, then, that the number six is the first to be perfect, by this reasoning: that it is completed by its own parts;
for there are also other numbers perfect by other causes and reasons. Accordingly we have called this six perfect by this reasoning, that it is completed by its own parts—by such parts, at least, as multiplied can make up the number of which they are parts; for such a part of a number can be called a certain fraction of it. For the number three can be called a part not only of six, of which it is the half, but of all numbers larger than three itself. For three is the larger part both of four and of five; for four can be divided into three and one, and five into three and two. And of seven and eight and nine, and whatever numbers are beyond, three is a part not larger than a half, but smaller.
For seven too can be divided into three and four, and eight into three and five, and nine into three and six; but of none of these can it be said what fraction three is, except only of nine, of which it is the third part, as it is the half of six. And so of all these which I have mentioned, none is made up out of a certain number of threes except six and nine. For the former consists of two threes, but the latter of three. The number six, then, as I had begun to say, when its parts are counted together and led into a sum, is itself completed. For some numbers there are whose parts, taken together, make a smaller sum, and others a larger;
but by fixed ratios of intervals, fewer are found which are completed by their own parts, whose sum neither stops short nor grows beyond, but reaches to just so much as is the very number of which they are parts. Of these the first is six. For of one there are no parts in numbers. For "one" in the numbers by which we count is so called that it has no half or any part, but is truly and purely and simply one. But of two the part is one, and that a half, nor any other. Three indeed has two parts: one which can be said to be a fraction—which is one, for it is its third—and another larger, which cannot be said to be a fraction, that is, two; nor therefore can those parts of it be reckoned.
—those of which we are treating, that is, which can be said to be fractions. Further, four has two such parts: for one is its fourth, and two its half; but both led into a sum, that is, one and two together, make three, not four. Its own parts therefore do not complete it, because they consist in a smaller sum. Five has no such part except one, that is, one itself, which is its fifth part; for two, although it is a smaller part of it, and three a larger, neither of them can be said to be a fraction of it. But six has three such parts: a sixth, a third, a half. Its sixth is one, its third two, its half three.
But these parts led into a sum, that is, one and two and three, together make up and complete the same six. Now seven has no such part except a seventh, which is one; eight has three: an eighth, a fourth, a half, that is, one, two, and four; but these, similarly led together, make seven, which stops short below, and therefore they do not fill up the same eight. Nine has two: a ninth, which is one, and a third, which is three; but these together make four, far smaller than nine. Ten has three such parts: one its tenth, two its fifth, five its half; which numbers led together arrive at eight, not at ten.
Eleven has only an eleventh, just as seven has only a seventh, and five only a fifth, and three only a third, and two only a half, which in all these is one. But twelve, its such parts being led together, is not itself completed but exceeded; for they make a number larger than twelve: for they arrive as far as sixteen. For it has five of them: a twelfth, a sixth, a fourth, a third, a half. For its twelfth is one, its sixth two, its fourth three, its third four, its half six: but one and two and three and four and six led into a sum make sixteen.
And, not to delay with many words, in the infinite series of numbers more numbers are found which either do not have such parts except single ones—like three and five and the rest of that kind—or have several such parts in such a way that, led into one and reduced into a sum, they either stop short, as is the case with eight and nine and very many others, or exceed beyond, as with twelve and eighteen and many such. More, therefore, of any of these are found than those which are called perfect, in that they are completed by their own such parts led together. For after six the number twenty-eight is found, which similarly consists of its such parts; for it has five of them:
a twenty-eighth, a fourteenth, a seventh, a fourth, a half; that is, one and two and four and seven and fourteen; which led together complete the same twenty-eight, for they come to twenty-eight. And the further the order of numbers proceeds, by so much—in due proportion—at more extended intervals are found these numbers which, by their such parts reduced into a sum, meet themselves, and are called perfect. For those numbers whose such parts led together do not fill up the same numbers of which they are parts are called imperfect; but those which even exceed are called more than perfect. By the perfect number of days, then, that is, by six, God perfected his works which he made. For thus it is written:
"And God finished on the sixth day his works which he had made." But I become still more intent upon this number when I also consider the order of the works themselves. For just as that same number gradually rises by its parts into a triangle—for one, two, three follow so that no other can be interposed, which are the individual parts of six, of which it consists: one the sixth, two the third, three the half—so on one day light was made, but on the two following the fabric of this world: on one the upper part, that is, the firmament; on the other the lower, that is, the sea and the earth. But the upper part he filled with no kinds of bodily nourishments, because he was not going to place there bodies needing such refreshment.
But the lower part, which he was going to adorn with animals suited to it, he first enriched with foods necessary for their need. In the remaining three days, then, were created those things which, within the world—that is, within this visible universe made out of all the elements—should be moved as visible things by their own fitting motions: first in the firmament the luminaries, because the firmament had been made first; then in the lower part living creatures, as the order itself demanded, on one day those of the waters, on another those of the lands. Nor is anyone so mad as to dare to say that God could not have made all things in one day, if he had willed, or, if he had willed, in two days:
On one day the spiritual creature and on another the corporeal; or on one day the heaven with all that pertains to it, and on another the earth with all that is in it; and, in short, whenever He willed and for however long He willed and in whatever manner He willed. Who is there that would say anything could have resisted His will? Wherefore, when we read that He completed all things in six days, and, considering the number six, find it to be perfect, and find moreover that the order of creatures so runs that even of the very parts by which this number is made perfect there appears as it were a graded distinction, let there also come to mind that which is said to Him in another place of the Scriptures: 'Thou hast ordered all things in measure and number and weight'; and thus let the soul ponder, as far as it is able.
Having called upon God for help, and He imparting and inspiring strength, let us ask whether these three—measure, number, weight—by which it is written that God ordered all things, existed anywhere before the whole of nature was created, or whether they too were themselves created. And if they existed beforehand, where did they exist? For before the creature there was nothing except the Creator. Therefore they existed in Him. But in what manner? For we also read that those things which have been created exist in Him. Do those three exist as He Himself is, while these others exist as things within Him, ruled and governed by Him? And how could those three be He Himself? For God is neither measure nor number nor weight nor all these things.
Is it, according to that whereby we know measure in the things we measure, and number in the things we count, and weight in the things we weigh, that God is not these things? But according to that whereby measure sets a limit to everything, and number bestows a form upon everything, and weight draws everything toward rest and stability, He is these things primordially and truly and singularly—He who bounds all things and forms all things and orders all things; and nothing else is understood to be meant, in the manner in which it could be uttered through the human heart and tongue, by 'Thou hast ordered all things in measure and number and weight,' than: 'Thou hast ordered all things in Thyself.'
It is a great thing, and granted to few, to transcend all things that can be measured, so that measure without measure may be beheld; to transcend all things that can be numbered, so that number without number may be beheld; to transcend all things that can be weighed, so that weight without weight may be beheld. For measure and number and weight are not to be observed and considered only in stones and timber and masses of that kind, and in whatever bodily things, whether earthly or heavenly. There is also a measure of acting, lest the advance be irrevocable and immoderate; and there is a number both of the affections of the soul and of the virtues, whereby the soul is gathered up from the deformity of folly to the form and beauty of wisdom;
and there is a weight of the will and of love, wherein it appears how much each thing is weighed in the seeking, the fleeing, the preferring, and the setting aside. But these measures of souls and minds are themselves held in check by another measure, and are formed by another number, and are drawn by another weight. Now measure without measure is that to which is equalled whatever proceeds from it, and which itself derives from nothing; number without number is that whereby all things are formed, while it itself is not formed; weight without weight is that whereby things are borne so as to rest—things whose rest is pure joy—while it is no longer itself borne toward anything else. But whoever knows the names of measure and number and weight only in a visible way, knows them slavishly.
Therefore let him transcend everything that he thus knows; or, if he cannot yet do so, let him not cling even to those very names, of which he cannot think save in a base manner. For so much the dearer are these things to each person in the higher realms, the less carnal he himself is in the lower. But if anyone is unwilling to transfer those words, which he learned in feeble and most abject things, to those sublime realities upon which he strives to serene his mind by contemplating them, he is not to be pressed to do so. For provided that what ought to be understood is understood, there is no need to be greatly concerned about what it be called. Yet one ought to know of what sort is the likeness of lower things to higher; for not otherwise does reason rightly stretch and strive from here to there.
But now, if anyone says that the measure and number and weight, by which Scripture testifies that God ordered all things, were themselves created, then—if in them He ordered all things—where did He order these same things themselves? If in others, how then are all things in these, when these themselves are in others? Therefore it must not be doubted that those exist outside the things that are ordered, and it is in them that all things are ordered. Or shall we perhaps suppose that it is said thus—'Thou hast ordered all things in measure and number and weight'—as though it were said: 'Thou hast so ordered all things that they should have measure and number and weight'? For even if it were said:
'Thou hast ordered all bodies in colours,' it would not thence follow that the very Wisdom of God, through which all things were made, should be understood to have possessed colours in itself beforehand, in which He might make bodies; but it would be taken thus: 'Thou hast ordered all bodies in colours,' as if it were said: 'Thou hast so ordered all bodies that they should have colours.' As though indeed bodies ordered in colours by the Creator God—that is, so ordered that they should be coloured—could be understood otherwise than that some rational plan of colours to be distributed to the several kinds of bodies was not lacking in the very Wisdom of Him who ordered, even though colour is not there named. For this is what I said: provided the thing itself is granted, there is no need to labour over words.
Let us therefore take it that 'Thou hast ordered all things in measure and number and weight' was said as if it were said: they were so ordered that they should have their own proper measures and their own proper numbers and their own proper weight, which in them, according to the mutability of each one's kind, would be changed—by increases and diminutions, by multitude and fewness, by lightness and heaviness—according to the arrangement of God. Do we, because these things are thus changed, therefore call mutable that very counsel of God in which He ordered them? May He Himself turn away so great a madness! When therefore these things were being so ordered that they should have their measures and numbers and weights, where did He Himself, the Orderer, discern them?
For it was not outside Himself, as we discern bodies with our eyes—bodies which certainly did not yet exist when they were being ordered so that they should come to be. Nor did He discern these things within Himself in the way we discern with the mind the images of bodies that are not present to our eyes, but which we think by imagining out of the things we have seen, or out of what we have seen. In what manner, then, did He discern these things so as thus to order them? In what, if not in that whereby He alone is able?
Yet we mortals and sinners, whose souls are weighed down by corruptible bodies and whose mind, thinking many things, is depressed by an earthly dwelling—although, even if we bore most pure hearts and most simple minds and were already equal to the holy angels, the divine substance would still by no means be known to us as it is to itself—we nevertheless discern this perfection of the number six neither outside our very selves, as we discern bodies with our eyes, nor within our very selves in the way we discern the images of bodies and the pictures of visible things, but in a certain other, far different manner.
For although certain likenesses as of little bodies obtrude themselves upon the mind's gaze when the composition or order or division of the number six is being thought, nevertheless a stronger and more powerful reason from above does not assent to them, but inwardly contemplates the force of number; and by that contemplation it says with confidence that what is called 'one' in numbers can be divided into no parts, whereas no bodies can be divided save into innumerable parts; and that heaven and earth, which were fashioned according to the number six, can more easily pass away than it can be brought about that the number six should not be completed by its own parts.
Let the human soul therefore ever give thanks to the Creator, by whom it has been so created that it can behold this which no bird, no beast can behold, though these too see, along with us, both heaven and earth and the luminaries and the sea and the dry land and all things that are in them. Wherefore we cannot say that the number six is perfect because God completed all His works in six days, but rather that God completed His works in six days because the number six is perfect. And so, even if these works did not exist, that number would be perfect; but unless it were perfect, these works would not have been made perfect according to it.
But now, as to what is written—that God rested on the seventh day from all His works which He had made, and that He therefore blessed that same day and sanctified it, because in it He rested from all His works—that we may, as best we can and as far as we shall have been aided by Him, endeavour to attain it by understanding, let us first drive from our minds men's carnal surmises about this. For is it lawful to say or believe that God laboured in working, when He founded those things which are written above, when 'He spoke, and they were made'? Indeed, not even a man labours, if something to be made comes to be as soon as he has spoken.
For although human words, aided by sounds, are so uttered that prolonged speech wearies one, nevertheless, when they are as few as those few we read in what is written—when God said, 'Let there be light,' 'Let there be a firmament,' and the rest down to the end of the works which He consummated on the sixth day—it is the height of absurd delirium to suppose that this was a labour even of a man, much less of God. Or will someone perhaps say that, though by saying that they should come to be, which were straightway made, God did not labour, yet perhaps by thinking what ought to be made, He was as it were freed by that care through the completion of things, and rested; and for that reason willed to bless and sanctify the day on which He was first freed, secure from this intention of mind?
But if to think these things is greatly to be foolish—for with God the capacity no less than the ease of founding things is incomparable and ineffable—what remains for us to understand, save that perhaps He furnished rest in Himself to the rational creature, in which He also created man, after its perfection, through the gift of the Holy Spirit, through whom charity is poured abroad in our hearts, that we might be borne thither by the longing of desire, and, when we have come there, might rest—that is, might seek nothing further? For just as God is rightly said to do whatever we do while He works in us, so God is rightly said to rest when by His gift we rest.
This indeed we rightly understand, because it is both true and requires no great effort to see that God is said to rest in this way—when He causes us to rest—just as He is said to know when He brings it about that we should know. For God does not come to know in time what He did not know before, and yet He says to Abraham, 'Now I know that thou fearest God' (Gen. 22:12); where what else do we take it to mean, save: 'Now I have made thee know'? By these modes of expression, when we speak of things that do not befall God as though they befell Him, we acknowledge that He brings it about that they befall us—those things at least which are praiseworthy, and this only so far as the usage of the Scriptures permits. For we ought not rashly to say any such thing about God which we do not read in His Scripture.
From this mode of speech I judge that saying of the Apostle was uttered: 'Grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, in whom ye have been sealed unto the day of redemption' (Eph. 4:30). For the very substance of the Holy Spirit, whereby He is whatever He is, cannot be grieved, since it possesses an eternal and unchangeable blessedness, and rather is itself the eternal, unchangeable blessedness.
But because He so dwells in the saints as to fill them with charity, whereby men needs must rejoice in time at the advancement of the faithful and at good works, and therefore needs must also be grieved at the fall or the sins of those in whose faith and piety they had rejoiced—which grief is praiseworthy, since it comes from the love that the Holy Spirit infuses—for that reason the Spirit Himself is said to be grieved by those who so act that the saints are grieved at their deeds, for no other reason than because they have the Holy Spirit; by which gift they are so good that the wicked make them sorrowful, and these especially whom they had known or believed to be good. And this grief is assuredly not only not to be blamed, but even to be praised and proclaimed in a special way.
By this kind of speech the same Apostle again wonderfully made use, where he says: 'But now, knowing God, or rather being known by God' (Gal. 4:9). For God had not then come to know them—foreknown, that is, before the foundation of the world; but because they had then come to know Him by His gift, not by their own merit or capacity, He chose to speak figuratively, so as to say that they were then known by Him when He granted Himself to be known by them; and to correct the word—as though he had said less rightly what he had said properly—rather than to allow them to arrogate to themselves that they had been able to do that which He had granted them the power to do.
This understanding, then, in what is set down—that God rested from all His works which He made very good, because it is He who makes us rest when we have done good works—may perhaps have sufficed for some. But we, having undertaken the consideration of this sentence of the Scriptures, are urged to inquire in what manner He too could rest, although, by intimating His rest to us, He admonished us to hope that our rest will be in Him. For just as He Himself made heaven and earth and the things that are in them, and consummated all things on the sixth day—nor can it be said that we created anything among them, though it be by His giving that we might create, and that therefore it was said 'God consummated on the sixth day His works which He made,' because He furnished that they should be consummated by us—
so also, as to what is said—'God rested on the seventh day from all His works which He made'—we ought to understand not indeed our rest, which by His granting we are to attain, but primarily His own, whereby He rested on the seventh day, His works being consummated; so that first all the things that are written may be shown to have been done, and then, if there be need, they may also be taught to have signified something further. For it is rightly said that, just as God rested after His good works, so we too shall rest after our good works. But for this very reason it is also rightly demanded that, just as it has been discussed concerning the works of God, which sufficiently appear to be His, so concerning the rest of God there be sufficiently treated that which is shown properly to be His.
Wherefore by a most just reasoning we are compelled to investigate, if we are able, and to declare, in what manner both are true: both that which is here written—that on the seventh day God rested from all His works which He made—and that which He Himself, through whom all things were made, says in the Gospel: 'My Father worketh until now, and I work' (John 5:17). For He answered thus to those who complained that the sabbath was not observed by Him on account of the rest of God commended of old by the authority of this Scripture. And it can indeed be said with probability that the sabbath was enjoined upon the Jews to be observed as a shadow of a thing to come, which would prefigure that spiritual rest which God, by the example of this rest of His own, promised in a hidden signification to the faithful who do good works.
And of this rest the Lord Jesus Christ Himself—who suffered only when He willed—confirmed the mystery even by His burial. For on that very day of the sabbath He rested in the tomb, and He kept that whole day as a certain holy vacation, after He had, on the sixth day—that is, on the Preparation, which they call the sixth of the sabbath—consummated all His works, when the things written of Him were being fulfilled upon the very gibbet of the cross. For He used this very word when He said, 'It is consummated'; and, bowing His head, He gave up the spirit (John 19:30).
What wonder, then, if God, willing in this manner also to foretell this day on which Christ was to rest in the tomb, rested from His works on one day, being thereafter about to work the order of the ages, so that this also might be said truly: 'My Father worketh until now'? It can also be understood that God rested from founding kinds of creatures, because He no longer founded any new kinds thereafter, but from then on until now and beyond works the administration of those same kinds which were then instituted—not that even on the seventh day His power ceased from the governance of heaven and earth and of all the things He had founded, for otherwise they would straightway collapse.
For the power of the Creator, and the might of the Almighty and All-sustaining, is the cause of subsistence to every creature; and if this might should at any time cease from ruling the things that have been created, at once both their form would cease and all nature would fall to ruin. For it is not as with the builder of houses, who, when he has built, departs, and while he ceases and departs his work stands—it is not thus that the world could stand even for the twinkling of an eye, if God should withdraw His governance from it. Accordingly, that also which the Lord says—'My Father worketh until now'—shows a certain continuation of His work, whereby He holds together and administers the whole of creation. For it could be understood otherwise, if He said:
'And now He worketh,' it could be understood otherwise, where it would not be necessary that we should take it as a continuation of His work; but it compels us to understand otherwise when He says 'until now'—namely, from that time in which He worked when He founded all things. And as to what is written of His Wisdom—'She reacheth from end to end mightily, and ordereth all things sweetly' (Wisd. 8:1)—and of which it is likewise written that 'her motion is nimbler and swifter than all motions' (Wisd. 7:24): it appears sufficiently to those who rightly consider that this very incomparable and ineffable motion of hers, and (if it can be understood) her stable motion, she furnishes to things to be sweetly ordered; whereby if it be withdrawn, if she should cease from this operation, they would straightway perish. And that also which the Apostle says, when he preached God to the Athenians:
'In Him we live and move and have our being' (Acts 17:28)—clearly pondered, so far as the human mind avails—supports this sentence, whereby we believe and say that God works unceasingly in the things He has created. For it is not as though we were in Him as His substance, in the manner in which it is said that He 'hath life in Himself' (John 5:26); but assuredly, since we are other than He, for no other reason are we in Him except that He works this, and this is His work, whereby He holds all things together, and whereby His Wisdom 'reacheth from end to end mightily and ordereth all things sweetly'—through which ordering 'in Him we live and move and have our being.' Whence it is gathered that, if He should withdraw this His work from things, we should neither live nor move nor be.
It is therefore clear that God did not cease, not even for a single day, from the work of governing the things He created, lest they should at that very moment lose their natural motions, whereby they are driven and quickened so that they may at all be natures and abide, each according to its own kind, in that which they are, and should altogether cease to be anything at all, if there were withdrawn from them that motion of the Wisdom of God whereby He 'ordereth all things sweetly.' Wherefore we so understand that God rested from all His works which He made, that He should now found no further any new nature, not that He should cease to hold together and govern those things which He had founded. Whence both that is true—that God rested on the seventh day—and that—that He 'worketh until now.'
And His works indeed we see to be good, but His rest, after our good works, we shall see. For the sake of signifying which rest He commanded the Hebrew people to observe one day; which they observed so carnally that, on that day, seeing our Lord and Saviour working, they charged Him with it; so that He most rightly answered them concerning the Father's work, together with whom He too was working equally—not only the administration of the whole creation, but also our very salvation. But now, in the time of grace revealed, that observance of the sabbath, which was prefigured by the vacation of a single day, has been taken away from the observance of the faithful.
For in that grace he now observes a perpetual sabbath who, in hope of future rest, works whatever good he works, and in his very good works does not glory as though possessing a good which he had not received; for thus, receiving and understanding the sacrament of baptism as it were the sabbath day—that is, of the Lord's ceasing—in burial, he rests from his former works, so that now, walking in newness of life, he may acknowledge that God works in him, who at once both works and rests: both furnishing to the creature a fitting governance and having with Himself eternal tranquillity.
Finally, He Himself was neither wearied when He created, nor refreshed when He ceased; but He willed, through His Scripture, to exhort us to a desire of rest, by intimating to us that He sanctified that day on which He rested from all His works. For nowhere in all the six days, in which all things were created, do we read that He sanctified anything. Nor before those six days, where it is written, 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth,' is it added, 'and He sanctified'; but that day, on which He rested from all His works which He made, He willed to sanctify—as though even with Him, who labours in no work of His, rest avails more than operation.
This indeed the Gospel intimates to us in men, where our Saviour calls Mary's the better part, because, sitting at His feet, she rested in His word, than Martha's—although, on account of the service by which she ministered to Him, she was occupied about many things and, granted, was doing a good work (Luke 10:39-42). But how this may be, or be understood, in God, is difficult to say, even if it can in some small degree be reached by thought—namely, why God should have sanctified the day of His rest, He who sanctified none of the day of His work, not even the sixth itself, on which He both made man and perfected all things. And first, what the very resting of God may be, whose keen edge of the human mind can attain to it? Yet, unless it were something, this Scripture would by no means have set it down at all.
I will indeed say what I think, first premising these two things as beyond doubt: that God was not, as after labour or after a longed-for end of His business, delighted with a certain temporal rest; and that these writings, which by their merit stand pre-eminent by so great an authority, did not vainly and falsely say that God rested on the seventh day from all His works which He made, and for that cause sanctified that same day.
Doubtless, then, because it is a vice and a weakness of the soul so to be delighted with its own works that it rests rather in them than in itself from them—since without doubt there is something better in the soul, whereby those works were done, than the works themselves which were done—God is intimated to us through this Scripture, in which He is said to have rested from all His works which He made, delighted with no work of His as though He had needed to make it, or as though He would be less, had He not made it, or more blessed, when He had made it. For because whatever is from Him is so from Him that it owes to Him what it is, while He Himself owes to none
—that which is from Him owes it that it is; while that He is blessed He owes to Himself—He, in loving Himself, set Himself before the things which He made, sanctifying neither the day on which He began to make those things, nor that on which He completed them, lest His joy should seem to have been augmented by making or by having made them, but rather that day on which He rested from them in Himself. And He Himself indeed never lacked this rest, but He showed it to us through the seventh day. Signifying hereby also that His rest is not attained save by the perfect, since, to intimate it, He appointed no day save that which followed the perfection of all things. For He who is ever at rest then rested for us, when He showed that He had rested.
This too must be attended to: that it was fitting that the rest of God, whereby He is blessed of Himself, should be intimated to us, that we might understand how He is said also to rest in us—which is not said save when He grants rest both in Himself and to us. The rest of God, therefore, to those who rightly understand, is that whereby He needs the good of none; and therefore it is sure both for us in Him, because we too are made blessed by the good which He is, not He by the good which we are. For we too are some good from Him, who made all things very good, among which He made us also. Moreover, there is no other good thing besides Himself which He Himself did not make; and through this He needs no other good besides Himself, He who does not need the good which He made.
This is His rest from all His works which He made. But of what goods, without laudable need, would He be in want, had He made none? For even so it could be said that, needing no goods, He rested in Himself not from things made, but by making nothing at all. But if He could not make good things, there would be no power; and if He could and yet did not make them, there would be great grudging. Because, therefore, He is almighty and good, He made all things very good; but because He is perfectly blessed by Himself, the Good, He rested from all the things He made in Himself—by that rest, namely, from which He never departed. But if it were said that He rested from making, nothing else would be understood than that He did not make;
whereas, unless it were said that He rested from the things made, that He needs not the things He made, it would be less commended. On what day, then, ought this to have been commended, save the seventh? Whoever understands the perfection of the number six, of which we spoke above, recognizes that it was fittingly applied to the perfection of the creation. For if the creature was to be perfected by the number six, as it was perfected, and that rest of God was to be commended to us, whereby it might be shown that He is not made blessed even by perfected creatures, without doubt the day to be sanctified in this commendation was that which follows the sixth—whereby we might be raised up to long after this rest, so that we too may rest in Him.
For the likeness is not a pious one, if we should wish to be like God in such a way that we too rest from our works in ourselves, just as He rested in Himself from His works. For we ought rather to rest in a certain unchangeable good, which He is to us, who made us.
This, then, will be our highest rest, in no way proud but truly devout: that, just as He Himself rested from all His works, because His works are not His good, but He Himself is His own good whereby He is blessed, so we too may hope to rest from all works—not only our own, but even His—in Him alone, and may desire this after our good works; for those good works which we recognize in ourselves we know to be His rather than ours, so that even in this way He may rest after His own good works, when, after the good works which we, being justified by Him, shall have done, He grants us rest in Himself.
For it is a great thing for us to have come to be from Him, but it will be a greater thing to have found rest in Him; even as He Himself is not blessed because He made these things, but because, having no need even of the things He made, He rested in Himself rather than in them. Hence it was not the day of work but the day of rest that He sanctified, because He declared Himself blessed not by doing these things, but by having no need of the things He had made. What, then, is at once so lowly and easy to utter, and yet so lofty and hard to conceive, as God resting from all His works which He made? And where does He rest, save in Himself, since He is blessed by none other than Himself? And when, save always?
But in the days in which the completion of the things He founded is narrated, and the order of God's rest is distinguished from them, when does He rest, save on the seventh day, which follows their perfection? For He rests from things perfected, He who has no need even of perfected things whereby He might be more blessed. And whereas for Him indeed His rest has neither morning nor evening, because it is neither opened by a beginning nor closed by an end, yet in relation to His perfected works it has a morning and has not an evening; for the perfected creature has a certain beginning of its turning toward the rest of its Creator, but that rest has no end as though a boundary of its perfection, as is the case with the things that have been made.
And through this, God's rest is inaugurated not with reference to God Himself, but with reference to the perfection of the things founded by Him, so that in Him may begin to rest that which is being perfected by Him, and may have in Him its morning—for in its own kind it was ended as though by an evening—yet in God it can no longer have an evening, because there will be nothing more perfect than that perfection. For in those days in which all things were being created, we understood the evening as the ending of the creature founded, and the morning as the beginning of another to be founded. And through this, the evening of the fifth day is the ending of the creature founded on the fifth day, while the morning, which came to be after that evening, is the beginning of the creature to be founded on the sixth day; and when this had been founded, the evening came to be as though its ending.
And because nothing else remained to be founded, after that evening a morning came to be in such a way that it was not the beginning of another creature to be founded, but the beginning of the rest of the whole creation in the repose of the Creator. For neither heaven and earth, nor all things that are in them—that is, the whole spiritual and bodily creation—abide in themselves, but assuredly in Him of whom it is said, 'For in Him we live and move and have our being'; because, although each single part can be within the whole of which it is a part, yet that whole itself is not save in Him by whom it was founded.
And therefore it is not absurdly understood that, the sixth day being completed, after its evening a morning came to be—not that thereby the beginning of another creature to be founded might be signified, as in the other cases, but that thereby might be signified the beginning of the abiding and resting of the whole that was founded in the rest of Him who founded it. This rest has for God neither beginning nor ending; but for the creature it has a beginning, though it has no ending. And therefore the seventh day, for that same creature, began from a morning, but is terminated by no evening. For if, on the other days, evening and morning signify alternations of such times as are now completed through these daily intervals, I do not see what would have prevented even the seventh day from being concluded by an evening and by the morning of its night, so that it might likewise be said:
'And there was evening, and there was morning, the seventh day.' Since it too is one of the days which are all seven in number, by the repetition of which months and years and ages are accomplished, so that the morning which would be placed after the evening of the seventh would be the beginning of the eighth day—concerning which thereafter silence had to be kept, because that same is the first day, to which there is a return, and from which the series of the week begins anew.
Hence it is more probable that these seven days—succeeding one another with their several names and number as they run their course—accomplish temporal spans, but that those first six days were unfolded in a form to us untried and unaccustomed, in the very foundings of things, in which both evening and morning, like light and darkness themselves, that is, day and night, did not present that alternation which these present through the circuits of the sun. This at any rate we are compelled to confess concerning those first three days, which were recorded and numbered before the luminaries were founded.
And through this, whatever kind of evening and morning there was in those days, it must by no means be supposed that God's rest took its beginning from that morning which came to be after the evening of the sixth day—lest by rash vanity we suspect that some temporal good befell that eternity and immutability. Rather, that rest of God, whereby He rests in Himself and is blessed by that good which He Himself is to Himself, has for Himself neither beginning nor ending; but the completed creature does have a beginning of that same rest of God, since the perfection of each thing lies not so much in the whole of which it is a part, as in Him from whom it is, in whom the whole itself also exists. According to the measure of its own kind it is established, that it may rest—that is, that it may keep the order of its own moment.
And through this, the very universe of creation, which was completed in six days, has one thing in its nature, another in the order by which it exists in God—not as God, yet in such a way that it does not have the rest of its own stability except in the rest of Him who seeks nothing beyond Himself, and having attained which He rests. And therefore, while He Himself abides in Himself, He turns back to Himself whatever is from Him, so that every creature has in itself the boundary of its own nature, whereby it is not what He Himself is, but has in Him the place of rest, whereby it may preserve what it itself is. I know that I have not properly spoken of 'place'; for it is properly used of the spaces occupied by bodies.
But because bodies themselves do not abide in a place except where, as it were by the appetite of their own weight, they arrive, so that having found it they may rest, therefore not incongruously the word is transferred from bodily things to spiritual, so that 'place' is spoken of, although the thing itself differs very greatly. The beginning, then, of the creature's rest in the rest of the Creator I judge to be signified by that morning which came to be after the evening of the sixth day; for it could not rest in Him unless it were perfected. Accordingly, on the sixth day, all things being completed and evening having come, a morning also came to be, whereby the completed creature might begin to rest in Him by whom it was made.
By this beginning it found Him resting in Himself, where it too might be able to rest—so much the more stably and firmly, in that it needed Him for its rest, whereas He did not need it for His. But since the whole creation, whatever it shall be amid whatsoever changes of its own, will assuredly not be nothing, therefore the whole creation will abide forever in its Creator; and through this, after that morning there was thereafter no evening. This we have said, showing why the seventh day, on which God rested from all His works, had a morning after the evening of the sixth, but did not have an evening.
There is another thing which, concerning this matter, can, as I judge, be understood more properly and better, but explained somewhat more difficultly—namely, that not for the creature only, but even for Himself, God's rest on the seventh day had a morning without an evening, that is, a beginning without an end. For if it were merely said, 'God rested on the seventh day,' and there were not added, 'from all His works which He made,' we should seek in vain for the beginning of this rest. For God does not begin to rest, whose rest is everlasting, without beginning, without end. But since He rested from all His works which He made, by having no need of them, God's rest is indeed understood to be neither begun nor terminated; but His rest from all His works,
which He made, began from that point at which He completed those works. For He would not have rested by having no need of His works before they existed, of which, when perfected, He had no need; and because He never at all had need of them, nor is this blessedness, whereby He has no need of them, as it were perfected by making progress, therefore no evening was added to the seventh day. But it can plainly be asked, and it moves one to worthy consideration, how it is to be understood that God rested in Himself from all His works which He made, when it is written, 'And God rested on the seventh day.' For it was not said 'in Himself,' but 'on the seventh day.' What, then, is the seventh day? Is it some creature, or only a span of time? But even a span of time was created together with the temporal creature.
And through this, it too is without doubt a creature. For there neither are, nor could have been, nor will be any times of which God is not the Creator. And through this, even this seventh day, if it is a time, who created it, save the Creator of all times? But with what creatures those six days were created, or in which they were created, the earlier discourse of Holy Scripture indicates. Wherefore, among these seven days, whose form is known to us—which indeed pass away in reality itself, but as others succeed hand on, as it were, their names, so that those six days are named—we know when the first of them was created; but the seventh day, which is called by the name of Sabbath, we do not see when God created it.
For on that very day He made nothing; rather, on that same seventh day He rested from the things which He had made in six days. How, then, did He rest on a day which He did not create? Or how did He create it immediately after the six days, since on the sixth day He completed all that He created, and created nothing on the seventh day, but rather on it rested from all that He had created? Or did God create only one single day, so that by its repetition the many that are called days might pass and run their course, and there was no need for Him to create a seventh day, because the seventh repetition of that day which He had created was precisely what made this one? For the light of which it is written, 'And God said: Let there be light,'
and light was made, He separated from the darkness, and called it day, and He called the darkness night. Then, therefore, God made the day, whose repetition Scripture calls the second day, then the third, and so on up to the sixth, on which God completed His works; and thence the seventh repetition of that day first created received the name of the seventh day, on which God rested. And through this, the seventh day is no creature save that same one returning seven times, which was founded when God called the light day and the darkness night.
Again, therefore, we slip back into that question from which in the first book we seemed to have escaped, so that we likewise ask how light could have gone its circuit to display the alternation of day and night, not only before the luminaries of heaven, but before heaven itself—which was called the firmament—was made, and before, finally, there was any form of earth or sea which might admit the circuit of light, with night following, whither that light had passed on.
Compelled by the difficulty of this question, we ventured to bring our discussion to a close, as it were, with this opinion: that we should say that that light which was first made is the giving of form to the spiritual creature, while the night is the matter of things, still to be given form in the remaining works, which had been established when in the beginning God made heaven and earth, before He made the day by His word.
But now, admonished by consideration of the seventh day, it is easier for us to confess our ignorance of what lies remote from our senses—namely, in what manner that light which was called day, whether by its own circuit, or by contraction and emission (if it is bodily), accomplished the alternations of day and night; or, if it is spiritual, was presented to the founding of all creatures, and by its own presence made the day, but by its absence the night, made the evening at the beginning of its absence, and the morning at the beginning of its presence—rather than that we should attempt to say, in a matter so plain, against the words of divine Scripture, that the seventh day is something other than the seventh repetition of that day which God made.
Otherwise, either God did not create the seventh day, or He created something after those six days, namely the seventh day itself; and it would be false that it is written that on the sixth day He completed all His works, and on the seventh rested from all His works. And since this assuredly cannot be false, it remains that the presence of that light, which God made day, was repeated through all His works, as often as a day was named, and on that very seventh day too, on which He rested from His works. But since the bodily light—before there was made the heaven which is called the firmament, in which the luminaries too were made—
by what circuit, or by what advance and withdrawal, it could have displayed the alternations of day and night, we do not find; therefore we ought not to leave this question without some putting forth of our own opinion: that, if that light which was first created is not bodily but spiritual, then, just as it was made after the darkness—where it is understood to have been turned from a certain formlessness of its own toward the Creator and given form—so too after the evening let there come a morning, when, after the knowledge of its own proper nature (whereby it is not what God is), it turns itself to praising the Light, which is God Himself, by whose contemplation it is given form.
And because the other creatures, which are made beneath it, are not made without its knowledge, therefore doubtless that same day is everywhere repeated, so that by its repetition there come to be as many days as there are distinct kinds of created things, to be terminated by the perfection of the number six: so that the evening of the first day is also its knowledge that it is not what God is, while the morning after this evening—by which the first day is concluded and the second begun—is its conversion, whereby it refers what it was created to the praise of the Creator, and receives from the Word of God the knowledge of the creature which comes to be after itself, that is, of the firmament: which comes to be first in its knowledge, when it is said, 'and so it was made,' and then in the very nature of the firmament, which is founded.
When there is added, after it had already been said, 'and so it was made,' the words 'and God made the firmament.' Then there comes to be the evening of that light, when it knows the firmament itself not in the Word of God as before, but in its own nature: which knowledge, because it is lesser, is rightly signified by the name of evening. After this comes the morning, by which the second day is concluded and the third begins: in which morning there is likewise a conversion of this light, that is, of this day, toward praising God, because He has wrought the firmament, and toward receiving from His Word the knowledge of the creature which is to be founded after the firmament. And through this, when God says:
'Let the water which is under heaven be gathered together into one collection, and let the dry land appear,' that light knows this in the Word of God, by which it is said; and therefore there follows, 'and so it was made,' that is, in its knowledge from the Word of God. Then, when there is added, 'and the water was gathered together,' and the rest—after it had already been said, 'and so it was made'—the creature itself comes to be in its own kind: which likewise, when it is known, having come to be in its own kind, by that light which had already known in the Word of God that it was to be made, there comes to be the third evening; and thence in this manner the rest, up to the morning after the evening of the sixth day. For there is a great difference between the knowledge of each thing in the Word of God, and the knowledge of it in its own nature, so that the former rightly pertains to the day, the latter to the evening.
For in comparison with that light which is beheld in the Word of God, all knowledge whereby we know any creature whatsoever in itself may not undeservedly be called night; which in turn differs so greatly from the error or ignorance of those who do not even know the creature itself, that in comparison with this it is not incongruously called day. Just as the very life of the faithful, which is led in this flesh and in this age, in comparison with the life of the unbelieving and impious, is not irrationally called light and day, the Apostle saying, 'For you were once darkness, but now you are light in the Lord,' and that other saying, 'Let us therefore cast off the works of darkness and put on the armor of light, so that we may walk honorably as in the day.'
Yet this day, unless again in comparison with that day on which, made equal to the angels, we shall see God as He is, would itself also be night, we should not here need the lamp of prophecy. Hence the Apostle Peter says, 'We have the more sure word of prophecy, whereunto you do well to take heed, as unto a lamp shining in a dark place, until the day dawn and the day-star arise in your hearts.' Wherefore, since the holy angels, to whom after the resurrection we shall be made equal—if we hold to the way which Christ became for us, even to the end—always behold the face of God, and enjoy His only-begotten Son the Word, even as He is equal to the Father, among whom first of all was created Wisdom:
without doubt they first knew the whole creation, in which they themselves were principally founded, in the very Word of God, in whom are the eternal reasons of all things, even of those which were made in time, as in Him through whom all things were made; and then in the creature itself, which they thus knew, as it were looking down upon it from beneath and referring it to the praise of Him in whose immutable Truth they principally behold the reasons according to which it was made. There, therefore, as though through the day—whence too their most harmonious unity, by participation in the same Truth, is the day first created; but here, as though through the evening;
but immediately there comes to be the morning—which can be observed in all the six days—because the angelic knowledge does not remain in that which was created, but immediately refers it to the praise and love of Him in whom it is known that it was not made, but was to be made: in which Truth, by standing fast, there is day. For if the angelic nature were to turn to itself and to take more delight in itself than in Him by participation in whom it is blessed, it would, swelling with pride, fall, as did the devil: of whom we must speak in its proper place, when the due discourse concerning the serpent, the seducer of man, shall be demanded.
Since, therefore, the angels so know the creature in that creature itself, that by choice and love they set above it the fact that they know it in the Truth through whom all things were made, being made partakers of that Truth, therefore throughout all the six days night is not named, but 'after evening and morning, one day'; likewise 'after evening and morning, a second day'; then 'after evening and morning, a third day,' and so on up to the morning of the sixth day, whence begins the seventh of God's rest—although, together with their nights, they are yet narrated as days, not as nights.
For then the night pertains to the day, not the day to the night, when the sublime and holy angels refer that which they have known of the creature in the creature itself to the honor and love of Him in whom they contemplate the eternal reasons by which it was created, and by that most harmonious contemplation are the one day which the Lord has made, to which the Church too, freed from this pilgrimage, shall be joined, that we may also exult and rejoice in it. Of this day, then, whose evening and morning can be understood according to the reason stated above, by the sixth repetition the whole creation was completed, and there came to be a morning, whereby the sixth day would be ended, and whence would begin the seventh, which was not to have an evening, because God's rest is not a creature; which,
when it was being founded through the other days, was known otherwise as made in itself than as it was seen to be made in Him in whose Truth it appeared as to be made; of which knowledge the somewhat discolored form, as it were, made the evening. Not therefore should the form of the work itself be understood as the day, and the evening as the ending, and the morning as the beginning of another work, in this narration of the things founded—lest we be compelled to say, contrary to Scripture, that the creature of the seventh day was founded besides the six days, or that the seventh day itself is no creature; but that day which God made is itself repeated through His works, not by a bodily circuit, but by a spiritual knowledge, when that blessed society of angels both first contemplates in the Word of God, by which God says:
'Let it be made,' and therefore first it comes to be in the angels' knowledge, when it is said, 'and so it was made,' and afterward it knows the thing itself, made in that very thing—which is signified by the evening having come—and then refers that knowledge of the thing made to the praise of that Truth wherein it had seen the reason of the thing to be made, which is signified by the morning having come. And thus, through all those days, there is one day, to be understood not according to the custom of these days of ours, which we see determined and numbered by the circuit of the sun; but in some other way, from which those three days too, which were recorded before the founding of these luminaries, cannot be alien.
For this manner was carried on not merely up to the fourth day, so that from there onward we might think of these familiar days, but up to the sixth and seventh, so that far otherwise must be understood the day and night between which two God divided, and otherwise this day and night between which He said the luminaries, which He created, should divide, when He said, 'and let them divide between the day and the night.' For then He founded this day, when He founded the sun, by whose presence He displays that same day; but that day first founded had already passed through three days, when these luminaries were created by the fourth repetition of that day.
Wherefore, since that day, or those days which were numbered by its repetition, we cannot experience and perceive in this our earthly mortality, and, if we can attempt anything toward understanding them, we ought not to precipitate a rash opinion—as though concerning these things nothing more fitting and more probable could be perceived—let us believe that these seven days, which take the place of those for the week whose course and recurrence sweeps time along (in which one day is the circuit from the rising of the sun until its rising again), so display a certain likeness of those, that we do not doubt in the least that they are not like them, but very much unequal.
Nor let anyone suppose that what I have said about the spiritual light and the day founded in the spiritual and angelic creature, and about the contemplation which it has in the Word of God, and about the knowledge by which the creature is known in itself, and its reference to the praise of the immutable Truth—where first the reason of the thing to be made was seen, which, being known, was made—applies to the understanding of day and evening and morning not now properly but as it were figuratively and allegorically. Rather, it applies otherwise indeed than in this custom of our daily and bodily light, yet not as though here properly, there figuratively; for where there is a better and more certain light, there too is a truer day. Why then not also a truer evening and a truer morning?
For if in these days the light has a certain declining of its own toward setting, which we call by the name of evening, and again a return to its rising, which we call morning, why should we not there too speak of an evening, when the creature is looked down upon away from the contemplation of the Creator, and of a morning, when from the knowledge of the creature one rises up to the praise of the Creator? For neither is Christ called light in the same way as He is called a stone, but the former properly, the latter assuredly figuratively. Whoever, therefore, seeks in the enumeration of those days not the meaning which we, according to our measure, have been able either to investigate or to suppose, but another which can be understood not figuratively in prophecy, but properly and better in this founding of creatures—let him seek, and, divinely aided, let him find.
For it can happen that even I may perhaps find another meaning more congruous to these words of divine Scripture. For neither do I so affirm this one that I contend that another, which ought to be preferred, cannot be found—just as I do affirm that Holy Scripture did not wish to insinuate to us God's rest as though after weariness or the trouble of care. Wherefore someone can perhaps contend with me in disputing, so as to say that the angels of the sublime heavens do not by turns first behold the reasons of creatures immutably in the immutable Truth of the Word of God, and then the creatures themselves, and thirdly refer even the knowledge of them in themselves to the praise of the Creator, but that their mind can, by a wonderful facility, do all these things at once.
Will he, however, say—or, if anyone should say it, is he to be heeded—that that heavenly city, among the thousands of angels, either does not contemplate the eternity of the Creator, or is ignorant of the mutability of the creature, or, from a certain lower knowledge of it too, does not praise the Creator? Let them be able to do this whole thing at once, let them do this whole thing at once; nevertheless they both can and do. At once, therefore, they have both day and evening and morning. For neither is it to be feared that perhaps he who is now fit to perceive those things should therefore think that this cannot happen there, because in these days, which are accomplished by the circuit of this sun, it cannot happen. And this indeed cannot happen in the same parts of the earth;
but who does not see, if he will attend to it, that the whole world has at once both the day, where the sun is, and the night, where it is not, and the evening, whence it departs, and the morning, whither it approaches? But we plainly, on earth, cannot have all these things at once.
Yet we ought not on this account to set this earthly condition and the temporal, local circuit of bodily light on a level with that spiritual homeland, where it is always day in the contemplation of unchangeable truth, always evening in the creature's knowledge of itself, and always morning also when, out of this self-knowledge, it rises to the praise of the Creator. For there evening comes to be, not by the withdrawal of a higher light, but by the distinction of a lower kind of knowledge; nor does a morning knowledge succeed as though upon a night of ignorance, but rather it raises up even the evening knowledge into the glory of the Founder. And so that psalmist too, without naming night, says: 'Evening and morning and at noon I will declare and proclaim';
'and thou shalt hear my voice' — perhaps speaking here in terms of the succession of times, yet, so far as I judge, signifying what would be done without any succession of times in that homeland for which his pilgrimage sighed. But is it the case that, if that angelic society and unity of the day which God first founded now performs and possesses all these things at once, it likewise possessed them all at once at the time when these works were being made? Did it not, throughout all the six days, while those things which it pleased God to create on each single day were being created, first receive them in the Word of God, so that they came to be first in His knowledge? When it was said:
'and so it was made,' and then, when they had been made in their own proper nature, in which they exist, and had pleased God because they are good — did it not then likewise know them by a certain other, lower knowledge, which is signified by the name of 'evening'; and then, when evening had come, did it not become morning, when God was praised for His work, and the knowledge of another creature, which was next to be made, was received from the Word of God before it came to be? Not, therefore, all things at once — both the day and the evening and the morning — but one by one, in the order which Scripture records.
Or was it even then all at once, since it was not according to the delays of times, as these days come to be, when the sun rises and sets and returns to its place to rise again, but according to the spiritual power of the angelic mind, which grasps by a most easy knowledge, all at once, whatever it wills? And yet not without an order, in which appears the connection of preceding and following causes. For knowledge cannot come to be unless the things to be known precede it; and these same things are prior in the Word, through which all things were made, than in all those things which were made.
Thus the human mind first experiences through the bodily senses these things which have been made, and grasps a knowledge of them according to the measure of human weakness; and then it seeks their causes, whether it can in any way attain to them as they abide principally and unchangeably in the Word of God, and so behold His invisible attributes, understood through the things that have been made. With what slowness and difficulty it does this, and with how great a delay of time, on account of the corruptible body which weighs down the soul — even the soul that is snatched up with the most fervent zeal, so as to do this urgently and perseveringly — who does not know?
But the angelic mind, cleaving to the Word of God with pure charity, after it had been created in that order by which it precedes the rest, first saw in the Word of God the things to be made, before they were made; and thus they came to be first in its knowledge, when God said that they should be, than in their own proper nature. And these same things, once made, it also knew in themselves by a lesser knowledge indeed, which is called 'evening.' This knowledge the things that were coming to be certainly preceded, because whatever can be known precedes the knowledge of it; for unless first there be that which is to be known, it cannot be known. After this, if it should so please itself as to delight in itself more than in its Creator, there would be no morning — that is, it would not rise up from its self-knowledge to the praise of the Creator.
But when it was made, there was yet another thing to be made and to be known, as God said 'Let it be,' so that likewise it might first come to be in the knowledge of the angelic mind — and again it could be said 'and so it was made' — and then in its own nature, where, with evening following, it would be known. And through this, even if here there be no intervals of temporal delays, nevertheless the reason for founding the creature preceded in the Word of God when He said 'Let there be light,' and the light itself followed, by which the angelic mind was formed and made in its own nature; but it did not follow elsewhere in order to come to be. And therefore it was not first said 'and so it was made,' and afterward said:
'and God made the light'; but immediately after the Word of God the light was made, and the created light cleaved to the creating Light, seeing that Light and seeing itself in it — that is, the reason by which it was made. It also saw itself in itself — that is, seeing that what was made stands distinct from Him who made it. And therefore, when it had pleased God who saw the work, because it is good, and the light had been divided from the darkness, and the light called day and the darkness night, evening also came to be, because that knowledge too was necessary, by which the creature might be distinguished from the Creator, being known otherwise in itself than in Him. And thence came morning and another thing to be foreknown, which had been by the Word of God to be made — first in the knowledge of the angelic mind, then in the nature of the firmament itself. And therefore God said: 'Let there be a firmament.'
'And so it was made' — in the knowledge of the spiritual creature which foreknew this before it came to be in the thing itself. Then God made the firmament — now indeed the very nature of the firmament, of which there would be a lesser, as it were evening, knowledge. And so on, right up to the end of all the works and up to the rest of God, which has no evening, because it was not made like a creature, so that its knowledge too might be doubled — as prior and greater in the Word of God as in the day, and as later and lesser in itself as in the evening. But if the angelic mind can grasp all things at once, which the discourse distinguishes one by one through the order of connected causes, could it be that even the things which were coming to be — such as the firmament itself, such as the gathering of the waters and the bared appearance of the lands,
such as the sprouting of shrubs and trees, the fashioning of luminaries and stars, the creatures of the waters and of the land — were all made at once, and not rather through intervals of time according to the days appointed beforehand? Or are we perhaps to think that, just as we now experience these things according to their natural motions, so also when they were first established, but rather according to the wonderful and ineffable power of the wisdom of God, which reaches from end to end mightily and orders all things sweetly? For neither does that wisdom itself reach by degrees or arrive as though by steps.
Wherefore, as easy and most effective as is that wisdom's motion, so easily did God found all things, since through her they were founded; so that the fact that we now see them moved through temporal intervals to accomplish what befits each in its own kind comes from those reasons implanted in them, which God scattered as it were seed-wise in the instant of founding, when 'He spoke, and they were made; He commanded, and they were created.' Therefore it was not slowly instituted that the things which are slow should be slow, nor were the ages founded by that delay in which they run their course. For times work out those numbers which, when they were created, they did not receive in a temporal manner.
Otherwise, if we consider the natural motions of things and the customary spans of these days which we know, when these things were first made by the Word of God, there would have been need not of one day but of many — so that the things which sprout from roots and clothe the earth might first germinate beneath, and then by a fixed number of days each according to its kind burst forth into the air, even if only that were done which Scripture narrated was made concerning the created nature of these things on one day, that is, the third. Then how many days would be needed for the birds to fly, if, coming to be from their beginnings, they arrived at feathers and wings through the numbers of their own nature? Or had perhaps only eggs been created, when on the fifth day it was said that the waters brought forth every winged fowl according to its kind?
Or if it could rightly be said so for this reason — that in that moisture of the eggs there already were all the things which through fixed numbers of days coalesce and are in a manner unfolded, because there were already present those numerical reasons interwoven incorporeally into corporeal things — why could not the same thing rightly have been said even before the eggs, when those same reasons were already coming to be in the moist element, by which winged creatures could arise and be perfected through the temporal delays of each one's kind? For of that Creator this Scripture narrated that He completed His works in six days; concerning Him it is written elsewhere, not at all discordantly, that He created all things together. And through this, these six or seven days too,
or rather one day repeated six or seven times, He made all at once who made all things together. What need then was there for the six days to be narrated so distinctly and in such orderly fashion? Because, namely, those who cannot see what was said — 'He created all things together' — cannot arrive at that to which He leads them unless the discourse proceeds toward them more slowly.
How then do we say that the presence of that light was repeated seven times through the angelic knowledge from evening to morning, when it would have sufficed for it to have those three at once — namely day and evening and morning — but once, since it would at once contemplate the whole creation (just as it was made at once) both in the first and unchangeable reasons through which it was founded (on account of the day), and would know it in its own nature (on account of the evening), and would praise the Creator from that very lower knowledge also (on account of the morning)? Or how did morning precede, so that it might know in the Word what was afterward to be made by God, being about consequently to know that same thing also at evening, if there was nothing prior and posterior, because all things were made at once?
Nay rather, both prior and posterior — the things which are recorded through the six days were made — and all things were made at once; because both this Scripture, which narrates the works of God through the said days, and that Scripture, which says that He made all things together, are true; and both are one, because they were written down by the inspiration of the one Spirit of truth. But in these matters, in which the intervals of times do not demonstrate which is prior or posterior — although either may be said, that is, both 'at once' and 'prior and posterior' — what is said 'at once' is nevertheless more easily understood than what is said 'prior and posterior':
as when we gaze upon the rising sun, it is certainly manifest that our sight could not reach it unless it passed through the whole space of air and sky which lies between us and it. But of what vast distance this is, who is able to estimate? Nor indeed would that same sight, or ray of our eyes, arrive at crossing the air which is over the sea, unless it had first crossed the air which is over the land — in whatever inland region we may be — from the place where we are, all the way to the shore of the sea.
Then, if along the same line of our gaze there still lie lands beyond the sea, our sight cannot cross even that air which is above those lands beyond the sea, unless the space of that air which is above the sea — which it first meets — has first been traversed. Let us now suppose that beyond those lands across the sea nothing remains but the ocean. Can our sight cross even the air which is spread over the ocean, unless it has first crossed whatever air lies on this side of the ocean above the land? But the magnitude of the ocean is reported to be incomparable; yet however great it may be, first the rays of our eyes must cross the air which is above it, and afterward whatever lies beyond, and then at last arrive at the sun which we see.
Is it then the case that, because we have here so often said 'first' and 'afterward,' our gaze does not pass over all things at once in a single stroke? For if with closed eyes we set our face opposite, about to look at the sun, do we not, the moment we open them, rather suppose that we have found our sight there than that we have conducted it thither — so that the eyes themselves do not seem to have been opened before our gaze arrived at that upon which it was fixed? And surely this is a ray of bodily light, flashing forth from our eyes and touching things set so far off with such swiftness that it can neither be estimated nor compared. Indeed, it is manifest that here too all those spaces, so ample and immense, are traversed at once in a single stroke; and yet what is traversed prior and posterior is nonetheless certain.
Rightly did the Apostle, when he wished to express the swiftness of our resurrection, say it would take place 'in the twinkling of an eye.' For nothing swifter can be found in the motions or strokes of bodily things. But if the gaze of the eyes of the flesh has such power by its swiftness, what of the gaze of the mind, even the human mind? How much more of the angelic? What then shall be said of the swiftness of the supreme wisdom of God itself, which 'reaches everywhere by reason of its purity, and nothing defiled falls into it'? In these things, therefore, which were made at once, no one sees what ought to have been made prior or posterior, except in that Wisdom through which all things were made in order, all at once. That day, then, which God first made —
if it is the spiritual and rational creature — that is, of the supercelestial angels and powers — was made present to all the works of God in this order of presence, in which order of knowledge it both foreknew in the Word of God the things to be made and knew them in the creature once made, not through the delays of temporal intervals, but having prior and posterior in the connection of the creatures, while in the effectual working of the Creator all things are at once. For He so made the things that were to be, that He did not make temporal things in a temporal manner, but times ran their course from what was made by Him.
And through this, these seven days, which the light of the heavenly body unfolds and folds back by its circling, according to a certain shadow of signification admonish us to seek those days in which the created spiritual light could be made present to all the works of God through the perfection of the number six, and thence to have morning into the seventh rest of God, but no evening — so that this does not mean that God rested on the seventh day as though He Himself needed the seventh day for His rest, but that in the sight of His angels He rested from all His works which He made, resting assuredly in none but Himself, who was not made;
that is, so that His angelic creature, which was made present in Him and in those works — as it were a day with evening — for the knowing of all His works, might, after all His works exceedingly good, know nothing better than that He rests from all things in Himself, needing none of them by which He might be more blessed. This is the book of the creation of heaven and earth, when the day was made; God made heaven and earth and every green thing of the field before it was upon the earth, and every herb of the field before it sprang up. For God had not rained upon the earth, and there was no man to till the earth; but a spring rose up out of the earth and watered the whole face of the earth.
Now certainly that opinion becomes firmer by which it is understood that God made one day, whence those six or seven days could be numbered by the repetition of this one, since holy Scripture now says more openly, concluding in a manner all the things it had said from the beginning up to this place, and adds: 'This is the book of the creation, or making, of heaven and earth, when the day was made.' For no one will say that heaven and earth are here recorded in the same way as it had been said, before the founded day was introduced: 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth.'
For if that former statement is so understood, that God made something without a day before He made the day — in what sense that can be taken, I have said in its own place what I judged should be said, shutting off from no one the liberty of understanding it better. But now it says: 'This is the book of the creation of heaven and earth, when the day was made,' showing sufficiently, as I think, that it has not here recorded heaven and earth as in the beginning, before the day came to be, when 'darkness was over the abyss,' but rather how heaven and earth were made when the day was made — that is, with the parts and kinds of things now formed and distinguished, by which the whole creation, arranged and composed, renders this appearance which is called the world.
That heaven, therefore, is here recorded which, when God had created the firmament, He called heaven, together with all the things that are in it; and that earth, which together with the abyss held the lowest place, together with all the things that are in it. For it follows and adds: 'God made heaven and earth' — so that by the name of heaven and earth, both set down before, before it recorded the made day, and repeated when it had recorded it, it does not allow one to suspect that it now named heaven and earth in the same way as in the beginning, before the day was created. For thus it wove the words together: 'This is the book of the creation of heaven and earth, when the day was made, God made heaven and earth' — so that, if anyone should wish to understand thus what was set above:
'the book of the creation of heaven and earth,' in the same way as it was said 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth' before He founded the day — because here too heaven and earth are recorded first, and afterward the day was made — he is corrected by the following words, because even after the recorded made day, the name of heaven and earth is again added. And yet this also — that 'when' is set down, and thus is added 'the day was made' — wrings from any contentious person the admission that no other meaning can be. For if it had been so interposed that it were said: 'This is the book of the creation of heaven and earth. The day was made. God made heaven and earth' — someone might perhaps suppose that the book of the creation of heaven and earth was so named in the way that it was named:
'In the beginning God made heaven and earth,' before the day was founded, and then it was subjoined: 'the day was made,' just as it was afterward there narrated that God made the day; and thence immediately it was said again: 'God made heaven and earth,' as though now, in the manner in which these things were made after the day was founded. But because it was so interposed that it says: 'when the day was made' — whether you connect this with the preceding words, so that it is one sentence: 'This is the book of the creation of heaven and earth, when the day was made'; or with the following, so that likewise in this way it is a complete sentence: 'When the day was made, God made heaven and earth' — it undoubtedly compels one to understand that it recorded heaven and earth in the manner in which they were made when the day was made.
Then, when it had been said 'God made heaven and earth,' there was added: 'and every green thing of the field,' which is certainly manifestly made on the third day. Whence it appears more clearly that it is the same one day which God made, by whose repetition the second also was made, and the third, and the rest, up to the seventh day. But since by the name of heaven and earth, according to the customary usage of the Scriptures, it now wished the whole creation to be understood, one may ask why it added: 'and every green thing of the field.' This it seems to me to have set down for this reason: that it might more significantly intimate which day it commended, when it says: 'when the day was made.' For someone might quickly suppose that this day of bodily light was commended, by whose circling the alternation of daily and nightly time is exhibited to us.
But when we recall the order of the created things founded, and find that every green thing of the field was created on the third day, before the sun was made — which was made on the fourth day, by whose presence this daily and customary day is carried out — when we hear 'when the day was made, God made heaven and earth and every green thing of the field,' we are admonished to think about that day itself, which, whether corporeal in some light unknown to us, or spiritual in the fellowship of angelic unity, we should nonetheless try to trace out by the understanding as not being such as we know here. This too it would not be beside the point to observe: that whereas it could have said:
'This is the book of the creation of heaven and earth, when God made heaven and earth' — so that in heaven and earth we might understand whatever is in them, as divine Scripture is wont to speak, so that by the name of heaven and earth (most often, sometimes with 'and sea' added) it intimates the whole creation, at times adjoining and saying: 'and the things which are in them' — so that, whatever of these it said, we might there understand also the day, whether the one it first founded, or this one which the presence of the sun makes: it did not say so, but interposed the day, saying: 'when the day was made.' Nor did it so speak as to say: 'This is the book of the creation of the day and of heaven and earth,' as though in this order in which the things made are narrated; nor thus:
'This is the book of the creation of heaven and earth, when the day and heaven and earth were made, when God made heaven and earth and every green thing of the field'; nor thus: 'This is the book of the creation of heaven and earth, when God made the day and heaven and earth and every green thing of the field'; nor thus: 'This is the book of the creation of heaven and earth. God made the day and heaven and earth and every green thing of the field' — for the habit of speech rather demanded these modes of expression — but it says: 'This is the book of the creation of heaven and earth, when the day was made, God made heaven and earth and every green thing of the field,' as if intimating that when the day was made, then God made heaven and earth and every green thing of the field.
Moreover, the earlier narrative indicates that the day was first made, and reckons it as one day; after which it numbers a second, on which the firmament was made, and a third, on which the appearances of land and sea were set in order, and the earth brought forth tree and herb. Is it perhaps that very thing which in the earlier book we were striving to show — that God made all things at once — since that connected sequence of the narrative, when it had recorded all things created and completed in the order of six days, now reduces all things to one day, with the name of heaven and earth, and the kind of shrubs also adjoined? Doubtless on account of what I said above, so that,
if perchance from this our customary usage the day were understood, the reader might be corrected when he recalls that God said the green thing of the field was, before that solar day, that the earth should bring it forth. Thus now the testimony that God created all things at once is not brought forth from another book of holy Scripture, but the neighboring attestation of the following page admonishes us from this very matter, saying:
'when the day was made, God made heaven and earth and every green thing of the field' — so that you may understand this day repeated seven times, that seven days might come to be; and, when you hear that all things were made then, when the day was made, you may grasp — if you can — that senary or septenary repetition as made without intervals of delays or spans of times; but if you cannot yet, you may leave these things to be beheld by those who are able, while you yourself may make progress, with Scripture not deserting your weakness and walking along with you at a slower, motherly pace — Scripture which so speaks as to mock the proud by its loftiness, to terrify the attentive by its depth, to feed the great by its truth, to nourish the little ones by its affability. What then does even that which follows intend? For thus the discourse is woven together:
'when the day was made, God made heaven and earth and every green thing of the field, before it was upon the earth, and every herb of the field, before it sprang up.' What is this? Ought we not to ask where He made these things, before they were upon the earth and before they sprang up? For who would not rather readily believe that God then made them, when they sprang up, and not before they sprang up — unless one were admonished by this divine utterance that God made these things before they should spring up, so that, if one cannot find where they were made, whoever piously believes this Scripture may nevertheless believe that they were made before they sprang up; for impiously indeed he does not believe. What then shall we say? Or was it, as some have supposed, that all things were made in the Word of God itself before they sprang up on the earth? But if
they were made in this manner, they were made not when the day was made, but before the day came to be; yet Scripture plainly says: 'when the day was made, God made heaven and earth and every green thing of the field before it was upon the earth, and every herb before it sprang up.' If therefore 'when the day was made,' then certainly not before the day came to be, and through this not in the Word which is co-eternal with the Father — before the day, before anything at all came to be — but 'when the day was made.' For those things which are in the Word of God before every creature were assuredly not made; but these were made, when the day was made, as the words of Scripture declare, yet nevertheless before they were upon the earth and before they sprang up: which was said of the green things and herb of the field.
Where then? Was it in the earth itself, causally and rationally — as in seeds all things already are, before they in a manner unfold and unroll their increases and their kinds through the numbers of times? But these seeds which we see are already upon the earth, already sprung up. Or were they not upon the earth, but beneath the earth, and therefore made before they sprang up, because they sprang up then, when the seeds germinated and, by the accession of increases, burst forth into the air — which we now see happening through the delays of times, distributed to each according to its kind?
Were the seeds then made when the day was made, and in them was every green thing of the field and every herb, not yet in that appearance in which they have already sprung up upon the earth, but in that power by which they are in the reasons of the seeds? Did the earth then first produce the seeds? But Scripture did not speak so, when it said: 'And the earth brought forth the herb of pasture, or the herb of hay, sowing seed according to its kind and according to its likeness, and the fruit-bearing tree making fruit, whose seed is in itself according to its kind upon the earth.' For by these words it appears rather that the seeds arose from the herbs and trees, and not the latter from the seeds, but from the earth — especially since the very words of God are so. For it does not say:
'Let the seeds in the earth sprout the herb of hay and the fruit-bearing tree,' but it says: 'Let the earth put forth the herb of hay sowing seed,' so as to intimate seed from herb, not herb from seed. 'And so it was made. And the earth brought forth' — that is: first it was so made in the knowledge of that day, 'and the earth brought forth' — now, that this might come to be also in the creature itself, which was founded. How then, 'before they were upon the earth and before they sprang up'? As though it were one thing for them to come to be together with heaven and earth, when that unaccustomed day, unknown to us, which God first made, was made, but another thing to spring up now upon the earth, which does not happen except through these days which the sun's circuit makes through the delays of times fitted to each according to its kind?
But if this is so, and if that 'day' is the fellowship and unity of the supercelestial angels and powers, then beyond doubt God's creature is known to the angels in one way, and to us in quite another. Setting aside the fact that they know it in the Word of God, through whom all things were made, I say that even in the thing itself it is known to them far otherwise than to us. For to them it is known primordially, so to speak, or originally, just as God first founded it and then, after that founding, rested from His works, adding nothing further; but to us it is known according to the administration of things previously founded, now through the successive orders of time, according to which God, having now brought those things to completion in a sixfold perfection, works even until now.
It was therefore said causally at that time that the earth brought forth grass and tree—that is, that it received the power of bringing them forth. For in the earth, as it were in the roots of time, so to speak, those things had already been made which were to come to be through the course of time; for indeed afterward God planted a paradise toward the east and brought forth there from the earth every tree fair to behold and good for food. Yet it must not be said that He then added anything to creation which He had not made before, as if something were to be added to that perfection by which He completed all things very good on the sixth day.
But because all the natures of shrubs and trees had already been made in the first founding, from which founding God rested, He then, moving and administering through the courses of time those very things which He had founded and from which, once founded, He rested, not only then planted the paradise but even now plants all things that are born. For who else even now creates these things, save He who works until now? But He now creates them from things that already are; whereas then they were created by Him when they were altogether nothing—when that day too was made, which itself likewise did not at all exist before, namely the spiritual and intellectual creature. And so, once creatures had been made, times began to run through their motions.
Hence before the creature times are sought in vain, as if times could be found before times. For if there were no motion whatever, whether of spiritual or of corporeal creature, by which the future might succeed the past through the present, there would be no time at all. But a creature could by no means be moved unless it existed. Rather, then, time began from the creature than the creature from time; yet both are from God, for from Him and through Him and in Him are all things. Nor is what was said to be taken thus—that time began from the creature—as though time were not a creature, since it is the motion of the creature from one thing to another as things follow in succession according to the ordinance of God who administers all that He has created.
Wherefore, when we think of the first founding of creatures, from which works God rested on the seventh day, we ought not to think of those days as like these solar days, nor of that operation as we now think that God works something in time, but rather as He worked so that times might begin—as He worked all things together at once, bestowing upon them an order not by intervals of time but by the connection of causes, so that the things which were made together might also be brought to completion by the sixfold number of that day being represented.
Therefore not in a temporal but in a causal order was first made the formless yet formable matter, both spiritual and corporeal, out of which should be made that which was to be made; since it too, before it was established, did not exist, and was not established save by that supreme and true God from whom are all things. Whether this be signified by the name of heaven and earth, which in the beginning God made before that one day which He founded—already so called because from it heaven and earth were made—or by the name of the invisible and unformed earth and the dark abyss, has already been treated in the first book.
But among those things which have now been formed out of formlessness, and are more evidently called created or made or founded, first was made the day; for it was fitting that that nature should hold the primacy of creation which could recognize the creature through the Creator, not the Creator through the creature. Second, the firmament, whence the corporeal world begins. Third, the appearance of sea and land, and in the land, potentially so to speak, the nature of grasses and trees. For thus the earth at the word of God brought them forth before they had sprung up, receiving all their numbers, which it should put forth through the times according to its kind.
Then, after this dwelling-place of things had been founded, on the fourth day the luminaries and stars were created, so that first the higher part of the world might be set in order for the visible things that move within the world. Fifth, the nature of the waters, because it is joined to sky and air, brought forth at the word of God its own natives—namely all things that swim and fly; and these too potentially, in numbers to be put forth through the fitting motions of the times. Sixth, in like manner the land animals, as the last from the last element of the world, no less potentially, whose numbers time should afterward visibly unfold. All this order of ordered creation that day knew.
And through this knowledge, being as it were made present six times, it exhibited itself as six days, although it is one day—recognizing the things that were made first in the Creator and consequently in themselves, yet not remaining in themselves, but referring even its later knowledge of them to the love of God; and so it afforded evening and morning and noon in all things, not through the delays of time, but on account of the order of the things founded. Lastly, representing the knowledge of the rest of its Creator—because He rests in Himself from all His works—a knowledge in which it has no evening, it deserved on this account to be blessed and sanctified. Whence Scripture commends the very number seven as in a certain manner dedicated to the Holy Spirit, and the Church knows it.
This, then, is the book of the creation of heaven and earth, because in the beginning God made heaven and earth according to a certain formability, so to speak, of matter, which was afterward to be formed by His Word, preceding its own formation not in time but in origin. For indeed, when it was being formed, first was made the day; when the day was made, God made heaven and earth and every green thing of the field before it was upon the earth, and every herb of the field before it sprang up—as we have discussed, or if anything clearer and more fitting could or shall be able to be seen and said. But what follows: 'for God had not rained upon the earth, and there was no man to till the earth'—to what it pertains and what it intimates to us, is difficult to trace out.
It is as though God made the herb of the field before it sprang up for this reason, that He had not yet rained upon the earth; for if He had made the herb after the rain, the rain would seem to have brought it forth rather than He to have made it. And what of it? Does that which springs up after the rain come to be from any other than from the same God? But why was there no man to till the earth? Had He not already made man on the sixth day, and rested on the seventh from all His works? Or does He mention this by way of recapitulation—that when God made every green thing of the field and every herb, He had not yet rained upon the earth, and there was not yet a man? For He made these things on the third day, but man on the sixth. Yet when God made every green thing and every herb of the field, before it sprang up upon the earth, not only was there no man.
to till the earth, but not even the herb itself was upon the earth, which He indeed says was made before it sprang up. Or was it for this reason that God made these things on the third day, because there was not yet a man who by tilling the earth might make them? As though indeed so many trees and so many kinds of herbs were not born from the earth without any human labor! Or was it for this reason that both were set down—both that He had not yet rained upon the earth, and that there was not yet a man to till the earth? For where there is no human work, these are born by rain. But there are some things which are not born even by rain unless human work be added. Therefore now both aids are necessary that all things may be born; but then both were lacking.
Therefore God made these things by the power of His Word without rain and without human labor. For even now He Himself makes them, but now through rain and through the hands of men—although neither he who plants is anything, nor he who waters, but He who gives the increase, God. What then is it that He adds: 'but a spring went up from the earth and watered all the face of the earth'? That spring, flowing with such abundance as the Nile does for Egypt, could serve the whole earth in place of rain. Why then was it commended as something great that God made those growing things before it rained, when the rain could have helped as much as a spring watering the earth? Yet even if somewhat less, those things would perhaps have been born smaller, but not none at all.
Or does Scripture here also, after its manner, speak weakly as to the weak, and yet hint at something which he who is able may understand? For surely, just as on that day mentioned a little above it signified that one day was made by God, and that God then made heaven and earth when the day was made—so that, in whatever way we could, we might think God made all things at once, although the earlier enumeration of six days seemed to show as it were intervals of time—so, when it had said that together with heaven and earth God made every green thing of the field before it was upon the earth, and every herb of the field before it sprang up, it added: 'for God had not yet rained upon the earth, nor was there a man to till the earth'—as though it said:
God did not make those things in the way He now makes such things, when it rains and when men labor. For these now come to be through the delays of time—things which then were not, when He made all things together, whence times too might begin. Therefore what follows—'but a spring went up from the earth and watered all the face of the earth'—from this point, as I judge, is intimated what things come to be according to the intervals of time out of that first founding of creatures, in which all things were made together. And rightly did it begin from that element out of which all kinds are born, whether of animals or of herbs and trees, so that they might carry out their temporal numbers distributed to their proper natures.
For all the first beginnings of seeds, whether whence all flesh or whence all shrubs are begotten, are moist, and grow together out of moisture. But in them there are most efficacious numbers, drawing along with them their attendant powers out of those perfect works of God, from which He rested on the seventh day. Yet what this spring may be, fit to water the whole face of the earth, is deservedly asked. For if it existed and was blocked up or dried up, the cause must be sought. For now we see there is no spring by which the whole face of the earth is watered. Perhaps, then, the sin of men earned even this penalty, that the great abundance of that spring, being checked, took from the lands their most ready fertility, so that the labor of the inhabitants might be increased.
Human conjecture could affirm this, even though no Scripture has narrated it, were it not that this stands in the way: that the sin of men, upon which the penalty of labor was imposed, arose after the delights of paradise; but paradise had its own exceedingly great spring, of which we must speak more diligently later in its own place, from whose single head four great rivers, well known to the nations, are said to flow. Where, then, was this spring or these rivers, when that one greatest spring went up from the earth and watered all the face of the earth? For surely then the Gihon, which is called the Nile—one of those four—did not water Egypt, when the spring went up from the earth and satisfied not Egypt only, but all the face of the earth.
Or must we believe that God first willed to water the whole earth with one greatest spring, so that those things which He had principally founded in it, having received the aid of moisture, might now also be born through temporal spaces according to the diversity of their kinds, even by diverse numbers of days; and afterward, once paradise was planted, that He checked that spring and filled the earth with many springs, as we now see it; and from the one spring of paradise divided four immense rivers, so that both the rest of the earth, full of the kinds of its creatures which carry out the fitting numbers of their times, might have its own springs and rivers, and paradise, planted in a choicer place, might send forth those four rivers from the head of its spring?
Or that from that same one spring of paradise, gushing forth much more abundantly, He first watered the whole earth and made it fruitful for bringing forth through the numbers of the times the kinds which He had created in it without intervals of time; and afterward checked in that place the vastest bursting-forth of the waters, so that they might now flow from diverse heads of rivers and springs throughout all the earth; and then, in the region of that spring which no longer watered the whole earth but sent forth only those four memorable rivers, He planted paradise, where He might place the man whom He had made?
For because not all things were written—how, after that first founding of things, the times ran on and the administrations of creatures followed one another, which creatures were made first and completed on that sixth day; but only as much as the Spirit judged sufficient, who was in the writer of those things which avail not only for the knowledge of things made, but also for the prefiguration of things to come—we, not knowing, make conjecture.
We conjecture what might have happened, which He who was not ignorant passed over, only endeavoring, according to our small measure, so far as we are helped, to bring it about that no absurdity or contradiction be thought to be in the Holy Scriptures—which might offend the opinion of the reader and, while he supposes that those things could not have happened which Scripture records to have happened, might either recoil from faith or not come to faith. Accordingly, when we inquire about this spring, how what was said—'it went up from the earth and watered all the face of the earth'—may not seem impossible, if the things we have said seem impossible to anyone, let him seek some other explanation, by which nevertheless this Scripture may be shown to be true—which beyond doubt is true, even if it be not shown.
For if he should wish to argue in order to prove it false, either he himself will say nothing true about the founding and administration of creatures, or, if he speaks the truth, he will, by not understanding it, think this Scripture false. As if he should contend that the whole face of the earth could not be watered by any single spring, however great, because if it did not water the mountains, it did not water the whole face of the earth; but if it did water even the mountains, then it was no longer a bestowal of nourishment but a flood's inundation—which, if the earth was then such, it was all sea, and the dry land was not yet distinguished. To whom it is answered that this could happen by turns of the seasons, just as at a certain time the Nile floods over the plains of Egypt, and at another time returns to its banks.
Or if that river (I know not of which unknown and far-off part of the world) is believed to gather its yearly increases from the waters and winter frosts, what can be said of the alternating tides of the ocean, what of certain shores which are widely bared by the waves and by turns covered again? To say nothing of what is reported concerning the marvelous alternation of certain springs, that at a fixed interval of years they so overflow as to water that whole region, to which at another time they furnish sufficient water for drinking from deep wells. Why then should it be incredible, if from one head of the abyss, flowing and ebbing by alternate inundation, the whole earth was then watered?
But if Scripture willed to call a spring—not springs—the magnitude of the abyss itself (excepting that part which is called the sea and encircles the lands with evident vastness and bitter waves), in that part alone which the earth contains in its hidden bosoms, whence all springs and rivers distribute themselves by diverse tracts and veins and burst forth each in its own places, on account of the unity of nature; and if it willed to call this spring, ascending from the earth through innumerable ways of caverns and clefts and everywhere, with tresses as it were dispersed, watering all the face of the earth—not in a continuous surface like that of a sea or pool, but as we see the waters go through the channels of rivers and the windings of brooks, and by their overflow to flood the neighboring places—who would not accept this, save one who toils with a contentious spirit?
For indeed the whole face of the earth may also be understood to have been watered in the way one speaks of the whole face of a garment being colored, even if it be done not continuously but in patches; especially because then, in the newness of the lands, even if not all, yet more of them, it is credible, were level, where the bursting streams could more widely be scattered and spread. Wherefore, concerning the magnitude or multitude of this spring—which either had one bursting-forth from somewhere, or, on account of some unity in the hidden bosoms of the earth (whence all the waters upon the earth gush from all springs great and small)—
it was called one spring, ascending from the earth through all its distributions and watering all the face of the earth; or else—which is more credible—because it does not say 'one spring went up from the earth,' but says 'and a spring went up from the earth,' it put the singular for the plural number, so that we may thus understand many springs throughout the whole earth watering their own places or regions, just as one says 'soldier' and many are understood, just as 'locust' and 'frog' are spoken of in the plagues with which the Egyptians were struck, when the number of locusts and frogs was innumerable. Let us now labor no longer.
But let us again and again consider whether the opinion can hold good for us throughout all points, by which we were saying that God worked all creatures in one way in the first founding (from which works He rested on the seventh day), and in another way in that administration of them by which He works until now—that is, then all things together without any intervals of temporal delays, but now through the delays of time. By these delays we see the stars moved from rising to setting, the heaven changed from summer to winter, seeds sprout at fixed moments of days, grow large, become green, wither; animals too, at appointed bounds and courses of the times, both conceived and perfected and born, and running down through the ages to old age and death, and other temporal things of this kind.
For who works these things save God, even without any such motion of His own? For time does not befall Him. Between those works of God, then, from which He rested on the seventh day, and these which He works until now, Scripture, interposing a certain joint of its narrative, indicated that it had unfolded the former and now began to weave together the latter. The commendation of the former, now unfolded, was made thus: 'This is the book of the creation of heaven and earth, when the day was made; God made heaven and earth and every green thing of the field before it was upon the earth, and every herb of the field before it sprang up. For God had not rained upon the earth, and there was no man to till the earth.' But the weaving-together of the latter began thus:
'but a spring went up from the earth and watered all the face of the earth.' From this mention of this spring and thenceforward, the things which are narrated came to be through the delays of time, not all together. Since, therefore, the immutable reasons of all creatures in the Word of God are one thing, His works from which He rested on the seventh day another, and these which out of them He works until now yet another—of these three, this which I have put last is somehow known to us through the bodily senses and the habit of this life. But those two, removed from our senses and from the use of human thought, must first be believed on divine authority, and then, through these things which are known,
be known as best one can, according as each is more or less able, in the measure of his capacity, divinely aided so that he may be able. Concerning, then, those first divine, immutable, and eternal reasons—since the very Wisdom of God, through whom all things were made, knew them before they came to be, as Scripture testifies: 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. This was in the beginning with God. All things were made through Him, and without Him was made nothing'—who then would be so mad as to say that God did not make the things He knew? Moreover, if He knew them, where but with Himself, with whom was the Word through whom all things were made? For if He knew them outside Himself, who had taught Him?
For 'who has known the mind of the Lord? Or who has been His counselor? Or who has first given to Him, and it shall be recompensed to him? Since from Him and through Him and in Him are all things.' Although also the things which follow in the Gospel sufficiently uphold this opinion; for the Evangelist adds and says: 'That which was made, in Him is life, and the life was the light of men'—because, namely, rational minds, in which kind man was made to the image of God, do not have their true light save the very Word of God, through whom all things were made, of which they can be partakers when cleansed from all iniquity and error. Therefore it ought not to be pronounced thus: 'That which was made in Him, is life,' so that we subdistinguish:
'that which was made in Him,' and then infer: 'is life.' For what was not made in Him, when—many earthly creatures also being mentioned—it is said in the Psalm: 'In wisdom hast Thou made all things,' and the Apostle too says: 'For in Him were created all things in heaven and on earth, visible and invisible'? It will therefore follow, if we distinguish thus, that both the earth itself and whatsoever things are in it are life. But since it is absurd to say that all things live, how much more absurd that they should even be life? Especially because it distinguishes of what kind of life it speaks, when it adds: 'and the life was the light of men.' Thus, then, it must be distinguished, so that, when we have said 'That which was made,' we then infer:
'in Him is life'—not in itself, that is, not in its own nature by which it was made, so that it is a founded thing and a creature, but 'in Him is life,' because all things which were made through Him He knew before they came to be; and through this they were in Him not as the creature which He made, but as life and the light of men, which is Wisdom itself and the very Word, the only-begotten Son of God. In that way, then, is 'that which was made' life in Him, in the way it was said: 'As the Father has life in Himself, so has He given to the Son to have life in Himself.' Nor is it to be passed over that the more correct manuscripts have: 'That which was made, in Him was life,' so that it may be understood thus:
it was life, in the way that 'in the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.' Therefore that which was made was already life in Him, and a life not of any sort whatever—for cattle too are said to live, which cannot enjoy participation in wisdom—but the life was the light of men. For rational minds, purged by His grace, can attain to that kind of vision, than which there is nothing higher nor more blessed. But even if we read and understand thus:
'That which was made, in Him is life,' this opinion remains: that what was made through Him is understood to be life in Him, in which life He saw all things when He made them, and as He saw, so He made them, not seeing outside Himself, but in Himself thus enumerating all that He made. Nor is His vision and the Father's another and another, but one, just as the substance is one. For in the book of Job also, that very Wisdom, through whom all things were made, is thus proclaimed: 'But wisdom, whence has it been found? Or what is the place of knowledge? Mortal man knows not the way thereof, nor shall it be found among men.' And a little after: 'We have heard,' it says, 'its glory. The Lord has commended its way, and He Himself has known its place.'
For He Himself beholds all that is under heaven, and knows all things that are in the earth which He made: the weighings of the winds, the measures of the water. When He made them, as He saw, He enumerated them. By these and testimonies of this kind it is proved that all these things, before they came to be, were in the knowledge of their Maker, and there indeed better, where they were truer, where they are eternal and immutable. Although it ought to suffice that anyone should know, or unshaken believe, that God made all these things, I do not think him to be so senseless as to suppose that God made what He did not know.
Moreover, if He knew them before He made them, then surely, before they came to be, they were with Him in that manner in which they eternally and immutably live and are life, but were made in that manner in which each creature is in its own kind. Therefore, although that eternal and immutable nature, which is God, having in itself that it may be—as was said to Moses:
'I am who I am'—far otherwise, namely, than are those things which were made, since that alone truly and primarily is which in the same manner always is, and not only is not changed but cannot be changed at all, being none of these things which He made, and yet primarily having all things, just as He Himself is—for indeed He would not make them unless He knew them before He made them, nor would He know them unless He saw them, nor would He see them unless He had them, nor would He have those things which were not yet made, save in the manner in which He Himself is not-made—although, I say, that substance is ineffable and cannot in any way be spoken to man through man save by borrowing certain words of places and times, since it is before all times and before all places, nevertheless it is nearer to us.
He who made, than are the many things which were made. For in Him we live and move and are; but most of these things are removed from our mind on account of the dissimilarity of their kind, since they are corporeal; nor is our mind itself fit, in those very reasons by which they were made, to see them with God, so that through this we might know how many and how great and of what sort they are, even if we do not see them through the bodily senses. For they are removed from the senses of our body, because they are far off, or, by other things interposed or set against them, are separated from our gaze and action.
From which it comes about that the labor to find those things is greater than to find Him by whom they were made, since it is with incomparable felicity more excellent to perceive Him with a pious mind, from however small a portion, than to comprehend all those things. Whence rightly are the searchers of this world blamed in the book of Wisdom: 'For if,' it says, 'they had power to avail so far as to be able to estimate the world, how did they not more easily find its Lord?' For the foundations of the earth are unknown to our eyes, and He who founded the earth draws near to our minds. Now, then, let us consider those things which God made all together, from which, completed on the sixth day, He rested on the seventh, intending afterward to consider His works in which He works until now.
For He Himself is before the ages; but we speak of a thing as being 'from the age' from the point at which the age began — as, for instance, the world itself — and 'in the age' as we speak of those things which are born within the world. When therefore Scripture had said, 'All things were made by Him, and without Him was nothing made,' a little later it says, 'He was in this world, and the world was made by Him.' Of this work of God it is written in another place: 'Thou who madest the world out of formless matter.' This world is for the most part designated by the name of heaven and earth, as we have already noted, which Scripture says God made when the day was made.
Concerning these words we have already, as far as seemed good, discussed how it accords with the condition of this world — both that it was completed in six days with all things that are in it, and that it was then made when the day was made — so that this too may agree, namely that He created all things together. Of this whole creation of God there is much that we do not know: whether the things that are in the heavens too high for our sense to reach, or those that lie perhaps in uninhabitable regions of the earth, or those hidden below, whether in the depth of the abyss or in the concealed recesses of the earth. These things, then, before they came to be, assuredly were not. How therefore were they known to God, which were not? And again, how could He make those things which were not known to Himself?
For He made nothing in ignorance. Therefore He made things known, He did not come to know things once made. Accordingly, before they came to be, they both were and were not: they were in God's knowledge, they were not in their own nature. And by this means that day was made in which they should become known in both ways, both in God and in themselves — in the former as it were by a morning or daytime knowledge, in the latter as it were by an evening knowledge. But of God Himself I do not dare to say that they became known to Him in any other way, when He had made them, than in that way by which He knew them so as to make them — with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of a moment's turning. Nor indeed does He need messengers for knowledge of lower things, as if through them He became more knowing; but in that simple and wondrous manner He knows all things stably and unchangeably.
Yet He has messengers for our sake and for their own sake, since to obey God and to stand before Him in that manner — that they may consult Him concerning lower things and comply with His heavenly precepts and commands — is good for them in the order of their proper nature and substance. Now 'messengers' in Greek are called 'angels'; by which general name that whole heavenly city is designated, which we reckon to be the first day created. For neither was that mystery of the kingdom of heaven hidden from them, which was revealed at the fitting time for our salvation, whereby, freed from this pilgrimage, we may be joined to their company.
For neither would they be ignorant of this, seeing that that very seed, which came at the fitting time, was ordained through them in the hand of the mediator, that is, in the power of Him who is their Lord, both in the form of God and in the form of a servant. Likewise the Apostle says: 'To me, the least of all saints, was this grace given, to announce among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ, and to make plain what is the dispensation of the mystery which hath been hidden from the ages in God, who created all things: that unto the principalities and powers in the heavenly places might be made known through the Church the manifold wisdom of God, according to the purpose of the ages which He made in Christ Jesus our Lord.'
So then this was hidden from the ages in God, yet in such a way that nevertheless there should be made known to the principalities and powers in the heavenly places through the Church the manifold wisdom of God — because there the Church exists first, whither also, after the resurrection, this Church of ours is to be gathered, that we may be equal to the angels of God. To them, therefore, it was made known from the ages, because every creature is not before the ages but from the ages. For from creation itself the ages arose, and creation itself is from the ages, since its beginning is the beginning of the ages; but the Only-begotten is before the ages, through whom the ages were made. And therefore, from the person of Wisdom, it says 'before the ages': 'He founded me,' that in her He might make all things, of whom it is said, 'Thou hast made all things in wisdom.' But that which is hidden is made known to the angels not only in God.
That which is hidden appears to them here also, when it is brought to pass and made public — of this the same Apostle is thus a witness: 'And without controversy,' he says, 'great is the mystery of godliness, which was manifested in the flesh, justified in the spirit, appeared to angels, was preached among the Gentiles, was believed on in the world, was received up in glory.' And, unless I am mistaken, it is no wonder if all the things which God is said to know as if with respect to present time are so said because He causes them to be known, whether by angels or by men. For that manner of speaking, whereby that which is effected is signified through the one effecting it,
is frequent in the holy Scriptures, especially when something is said of God which Truth itself, presiding over our minds, proclaims not to be fitting to Him in the strict propriety of speech. Now therefore let us distinguish the works of God which He works even until now from those works from which He rested on the seventh day. For there are some who suppose that only the world itself was made by God, and that the rest are now made by the world itself, as He ordained and commanded, but that God Himself works nothing. Against these is brought forth that saying of the Lord: 'My Father worketh hitherto.' And lest anyone should think that within Himself He works something, not in this world, He says, 'The Father abiding in me doeth His works.'
And 'as the Father raiseth up the dead and quickeneth them, even so the Son also quickeneth whom He will.' Furthermore, because He works not only the great and chief things but also these earthly and lowest things, the Apostle thus speaks: 'Thou fool, that which thou sowest is not quickened except it die; and that which thou sowest, thou sowest not the body that shall be, but a bare grain, it may chance of wheat or of some of the rest; but God giveth it a body as He hath willed, and to each of the seeds its own body.' So then let us believe, or, if we can, even understand, that God works until now, so that, if His operation were withdrawn from the things He founded, they would fall away.
But plainly, if we should suppose that He now so establishes some creature that its kind was not inserted into that first creation of His, we openly contradict Scripture which says that He completed all His works on the sixth day. For according to those kinds of things which He first founded, it is manifest that He makes many new things which He did not make then. But that He institutes a new kind cannot rightly be believed, since He then completed all things.
Therefore by a hidden power He moves His whole creation, and by that motion, as it is turned about — while the angels accomplish His commands, while the stars go their rounds, while the winds alternate, while the abyss of waters is agitated by its downward flowings and even by various massings through the air, while the green things sprout and unfold their seeds, while the animals are begotten and pursue their proper lives by varied appetite, while the wicked are permitted to try the righteous — He unfolds the ages, which He had, as it were, folded and implanted in creation when it was first founded; which ages, however, would not be unfolded into their own courses, if He who founded them should cease to administer them by His provident motion. But we ought to be admonished by these things which are formed and born in time, how we ought to consider these matters.
For it is not in vain written of Wisdom that 'she showeth herself cheerfully to them that love her in the ways, and meeteth them in all providence.' Nor are those at all to be heeded who have thought that the sublime parts of the world indeed — that is, from the border of this denser air and above — are governed by divine providence, but that this lowest earthly and moist part, and of this nearer air which grows humid from the exhalations of lands and waters, in which the winds and clouds arise, is rather agitated by chances and fortuitous motions. For against these speaks the Psalm which, when it had set forth the praise of heavenly things, turns itself also to these lower things, saying: 'Praise the Lord from the earth, ye dragons and all deeps: fire, hail, snow, ice.'
'stormy wind, which fulfil His word.' For nothing seems to be tossed about so much by chances as all those tempestuous and turbulent qualities by which the face of this lower heaven — which not without reason is also reckoned by the name of earth — is varied and changed. But when it added, 'which fulfil His word,' it sufficiently showed that the order of these things too, being subject to the divine command, is rather hidden from us than lacking to the nature of the universe. And what then? When the Saviour with His own mouth says that not one sparrow falls to the earth without God's will, and that the grass of the field, which after a little while is to be cast into the oven, He Himself nevertheless clothes,
does He not confirm that not only this whole part of the world assigned to mortal and corruptible things, but even its most worthless and abject little particles, are ruled by divine providence?
And surely those who deny this and do not acquiesce in the holy oracles of so great authority — if in this part of the world, which they think to be disturbed by fortuitous motions rather than ruled by the wisdom of the divine sublimity, and, to prove this as it were, they misuse a twofold argument, either that which I mentioned above concerning the inconstancy of storms, or that concerning the good and ill fortunes of men, which do not happen according to the merits of their life — if they were to see only such order as appears in the members of the flesh of any living creature whatever, I do not say to physicians, who for the necessity of their art have carefully investigated these things that have been laid open and enumerated, but to any man of even moderate understanding and reflection, would they not cry out that not for a single point of time does God — from whom is every measure of measures, every equality of numbers, every order of weights — cease from His governance?
What therefore can be conceived more absurd, more insipid, than that that whole should be empty of the nod and governance of providence, whose extremities and least parts you may see formed with such arrangement that, if pondered somewhat more attentively, they strike an unspeakable shudder of admiration? And since the nature of the soul excels the nature of the body, what is more mad than to think there is no judgment of divine providence concerning the morals of men, when in their flesh such tokens of its skill shine forth and are demonstrated? But because these least things are ready to hand for our senses and we easily trace them out, the order of things shines forth in them; whereas those things whose order we cannot see, men judge to be disordered — men who do not think that anything exists,
except what they can see, or, if they do think so, they think it to be some such thing as they have been accustomed to see. But let us, whose steps that same divine providence governs through holy Scripture lest we fall into that perversity, from the very works of God, with the same One helping, endeavour to search out where He created these things together, when He rested from His completed works, the appearance of which He works even until now through the order of times. Let us therefore consider the beauty of any tree whatever in its trunk, branches, foliage, fruits: this appearance did not by any means arise so great and such all at once, but by that order too which we know. For it rose up from the root, which the earth first fixed as a sprout, and from thence all those things, formed and distinguished, grew.
Further, that sprout was from the seed: in the seed therefore all those things first existed, not in the mass of bodily magnitude, but in causal force and power. For that magnitude was heaped up from the abundance of earth and moisture; but in the tiny grain there is a more marvellous and excellent power, whereby the adjacent moisture mingled with earth had strength, as it were as matter, to be turned into the quality of that wood, into the spreading of branches, into the greenness and shape of leaves, into the forms and abundance of fruits, and into the most orderly distinction of all. For what rises or hangs from that tree, which was not drawn out and brought forth from a certain hidden treasury of that seed? But that seed is from a tree — though not that one, but another; and that again from another seed;
but sometimes a tree also comes from a tree, when a shoot is taken off and planted. Therefore both a seed is from a tree, and a tree from a seed, and a tree from a tree; but a seed from a seed in no way, unless a tree intervene first; a tree, however, from a tree, even if a seed do not intervene. By alternate successions, therefore, the one comes from the other, but each from the earth, and the earth not from these; the prior parent of them, then, is the earth. So too with animals: it can be uncertain whether the seeds are from the animals or the animals from the seeds; yet whichever of these be prior, that it is from the earth is most certain.
But just as in the grain itself there were invisibly and all together all the things which through time should rise up into a tree, so must the world itself be thought of: that when God created all things together, it had together all the things which were made in it along with it, when the day was made — not only heaven with sun and moon and stars, whose appearance abides with a rotary motion, and the earth and the abysses, which suffer as it were inconstant motions and, being joined below, contribute the other part to the world, but also those things which water and earth produced potentially and causally, before through the delays of times they thus arose in the manner in which they are already known to us in those works which God works even until now.
Since these things are so, this is the book of the creation of heaven and earth: when the day was made, God made heaven and earth and every green thing of the field before it was upon the earth, and every herb of the field before it sprang up — not in such wise as He does by the work whereby He works even now through rain and the husbandry of men (for to this is added: 'for God had not rained upon the earth, neither was there a man to till the earth'), but in that manner in which He created all things together and completed them in the sixfold number of days, when He presented the day, which He made, six times to those things which He made, not by an alternating interval temporally, but by an ordered knowledge causally. From which works He rested on the seventh day.
He deigned also to offer His own rest to the knowledge and joy of that same day. And therefore He blessed and sanctified Him not in any work of His, but in His rest. Whence, instituting no further creature, but governing and ruling by an administrative act those things which He made all together, He works without ceasing, at once both resting and working, as these matters have already been treated. Of which works of His, which He works even until now, Scripture, taking as it were the beginning of its narration of the volumes of times to be unfolded, says: 'But a fountain went up from the earth and watered all the face of the earth.' Concerning which fountain, since we have said what we thought ought to be said, let us consider the things that follow from another starting-point.
'And God formed man of the dust of the earth, and breathed into his face the breath of life; and man became a living soul.' Here first it must be seen whether this is a recapitulation, so that it is now told how man was made, whom we read to have been made on that sixth day;
or whether indeed at that time, when He made all things together, He made man too latently among these, like the herb of the earth before it had sprung up, so that in that manner he also — being already made otherwise in a certain secret of nature, like those things which He created together when the day was made — should, at the coming of time, be made also in this manner in which in this manifest form he leads his life, whether ill or well, just as the herb, which was made before it sprang up above the earth, at the now coming of time and by the watering of that fountain sprang up so as to be upon the earth. First, then, let us try to take it according to recapitulation. For perhaps man was so made on the sixth day, as the day itself was first made, as the firmament, as the earth and sea.
For neither must it be said that these lay already made in certain primordia before, and then, at the coming of time, shone forth as it were sprung up into this form in which the world was built up; but from the beginning of the age, when the day was made, the world was founded, in whose elements were founded together those things which afterward, at the coming of time, should arise — whether shrubs or animals, each according to its kind. For neither must it be believed that the stars themselves were first made and stored away in the elements of the world, and afterward, at the coming of time, came to exist and shone forth into these forms which gleam from heaven; but that in that sixfold number of perfection all things were created together, when the day was made.
Whether, then, was man too made thus already in that appearance in which he lives and acts in his own nature, whether good or evil? Or was he too made in secret like the herb of the field before it had sprung up, so that this should afterward, at the coming of time, arise for him, namely that he was made of dust? Let us take it, then, that on that same sixth day he was fashioned of clay in this manifest and visible form, but that it was not then mentioned, which is now insinuated by way of recapitulation; and let us see whether Scripture itself agrees with us. Certainly it is thus written, while the works of the sixth day were still being narrated: 'And God said: Let us make man to our image and likeness;'
'and let him have power over the fish of the sea, and the fowl of the heaven, and all cattle, and all the earth, and all creeping things that creep upon the earth. And God made man; to the image of God He made him: male and female He made them. And God blessed them, saying: Increase and multiply and fill the earth, and have dominion over it, and have power over the fish of the sea, and the fowl of the heaven, and all cattle, and all the earth, and all reptiles that creep upon the earth.' Already, then, he had been formed of clay, and, he being now put to sleep, the woman had been made from his side. But this had not been mentioned, which is now mentioned by way of recapitulation. For man was not made male on the sixth day, and the female afterward made at the coming of time;
but 'He made him,' it says; 'male and female He made them, and blessed them.' How, then, was the woman made for him when man was already established in paradise? Was this too passed over which Scripture recalled? For on that sixth day paradise too was planted, and man placed there and put to sleep, that Eve might be formed; and she, being formed, he awoke and imposed a name upon her. But these things could not come to pass except through temporal delays. They were not therefore made in the same way as all things were created together. For however great a facility a man may conceive, by which God made even these together with the rest, we certainly know that the words of a man cannot be uttered by the voice except through little temporal delays.
When therefore we hear the words of a man — whether when he imposed a name upon the animals or upon the woman, or when, following on, he even said, 'For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother and shall be joined to his wife, and they two shall be in one flesh' — in whatever syllables these sounded, not even any two syllables in these words could sound together; how much less could all these things be done together with those things which were created together! And by this means, either all those things too were made not together from that very highest beginning of the ages, but through the delays and intervals of times, and that day, founded first not in a spiritual but in a bodily substance, made morning and evening either by some circuit of light, I know not how, or by the emission and contraction of light; or,
if, when all things have been considered which have been discussed in the preceding discourses, a probable reasoning has persuaded that that day, sublimely and first founded as spiritual, was called a certain wise light, whose presence was afforded through an ordered knowledge to the creation of things in the sixfold number, and that the words of Scripture accord with this opinion, in that it says afterward, 'When the day was made, God made heaven and earth and every green thing of the field before it was upon the earth, and every herb of the field before it sprang up,' and that there is attestation also to what is written elsewhere, 'He that liveth for ever created all things together' — then there is no doubt that this, that man was fashioned of the dust of the earth and a wife formed for him from his side,
pertains no longer to that creation by which all things were made together, from which, being perfected, God rested, but to that operation which is now carried on through the volumes of the ages, whereby He works even until now. To this is added, that the very words also by which it is narrated how God planted paradise and placed in it the man whom He had made, and led to him the animals that he might impose names on them, among which, when no helper like to him had been found, then He formed for him a woman from a rib drawn out of him — these sufficiently admonish us that these things pertain not to that operation of God from which He rested on the seventh day, but rather to that by which through the courses of times He works even until now. For when paradise was being planted, it thus narrates:
'And God planted a paradise in Eden toward the east, and put there the man whom He had formed. And God brought forth yet again out of the earth every tree fair to sight and good for food.' When therefore it says, 'He brought forth yet again out of the earth every tree fair to sight,' it manifests assuredly that He now brought forth trees out of the earth in one manner, and then in another manner, when on the third day the earth produced the herb of pasture seeding seed after its kind, and the fruitful tree after its kind. For this is the meaning of 'He brought forth yet again,' namely in addition to that which He had already brought forth:
then indeed potentially and causally, in the work pertaining to the creating of all things together, from which, being completed, He rested on the seventh day; but now visibly, in the work pertaining to the course of times, as He works even until now. Unless perhaps someone should say that not every kind of tree was created on the third day, but that something was deferred which should be created on the sixth, when man was made and established in paradise. But what things were created on the sixth day Scripture most plainly declares: the living soul, namely, according to each kind of quadrupeds and creeping things and beasts, and man himself to the image of God, male and female.
Accordingly, He could pass over how man was made, whom nevertheless He narrated to have been made on that same day, so that by recapitulating afterward He might make known in what manner he had also been made — that is, of the dust of the earth, and the woman for him of his side — yet not pass over any kind of creature, either in that which God said, 'Let it be made,' or 'Let us make,' or in that which is said, 'So it was made,' or 'God made.' Otherwise, in vain were all things so diligently distinguished through the several days, if any suspicion of a mingling of the days can remain, so that, whereas herb and tree are attributed to the third day, we should believe that some trees were also created on the sixth day, which on that very sixth day Scripture passed over in silence.
Lastly, what shall we answer concerning the beasts of the field and the fowls of the heaven, which God brought to Adam that he might see what he would call them? Which is thus written: 'And the Lord God said: It is not good that man should be alone; let us make him a helper according to himself. And God formed yet again out of the earth all the beasts of the field and all the fowls of the heaven, and brought them to Adam, that he might see what he would call them; and whatsoever Adam called each living soul, that was its name. And Adam called the names of all the cattle and of all the fowls of the heaven and of all the beasts of the field. But for Adam there was not found a helper like to himself. And God cast an ecstasy of mind upon Adam, and he slept:'
'and He took one of his ribs and filled up flesh in its place. And the Lord God built the rib, which He took from Adam, into a woman.' If therefore, in consequence, when among the cattle and the beasts of the field and the fowls of the heaven no helper like to man had been found, God made for him a helper like to himself out of the rib of his side — and this was done when He had formed those same beasts of the field and fowls of the heaven yet again out of the earth and had brought them to him — how can this be understood to have been done on the sixth day, seeing that on that day the earth produced the living soul according to the word of God, but the waters produced the fowls on the fifth day likewise according to the word of God? Not therefore would it here be said:
'And God formed yet again out of the earth all the beasts of the field and all the fowls of the heaven,' were it not that the earth had already produced all the beasts of the field on the sixth day and the water all the fowls of the heaven on the fifth day. In one manner, then, was it done at that time — that is, potentially and causally, as befitted that work by which He created all things together, from which He rested on the seventh day; but in another manner now, as we see those things which He creates through temporal spaces, as He works even until now. And by this means, already through these most familiar days of bodily light, which are made by the circuit of the sun, Eve was made from the side of her husband. For then God formed yet again out of the earth beasts and fowls, among which, when no helper like to Adam himself was found, she was formed.
In such days, therefore, God also formed the man himself of clay. For neither must it be said that the male indeed was made on the sixth day, but the female on later days, since on that very sixth day it was most plainly said: 'Male and female He made them, and blessed them,' and the rest that is said of both and to both. In one manner, then, were both made at that time, and now in another manner both:
then, namely, according to the potency implanted seminally, as it were, in the world through the word of God, when He created all things together, from which He rested on the seventh day, out of which all things should each in their own times now come to be through the order of the ages; but now, according to the operation to be afforded to the times, whereby He works even until now — and it was fitting that Adam should now in his own time be made of the dust of the earth, and his woman of the man's side. In which distribution of the works of God — partly pertaining to those invisible days, in which He created all things together, partly to these days, in which He daily works whatsoever is unfolded in time out of those things as out of primordial wrappings —
if we have followed the words of Scripture not inopportunely nor absurdly, which have led us to distinguish these things, we must beware lest, on account of the somewhat difficult perception of the things themselves, which the slower are not able to grasp, we be thought to hold and say something which we know we neither hold nor say. For although in the preceding discourses I have, as far as I could, prepared the reader beforehand, yet I think that more men grow dim in these passages and suppose that man had earlier so existed in that work of God by which all things were created together, that he led some life, that he discerned, believed, understood the utterance of God directed to him, when God said, 'Behold, I have given you every seed-bearing herb.'
Let anyone who thinks this, then, know that I have neither held nor said such a thing. But again, if I should say that in that first constitution of things, when God created all things together, man did not exist as he now is—not merely as a man of mature age, but not even as an infant, and not merely as an infant, but not even as a babe carried in the mother's womb, and not merely as that, but not even as the visible seed of a man—he will suppose that man did not exist at all. Let him therefore return to Scripture, and he will find that on the sixth day man was made in the image of God, and that they were made male and female. Let him likewise ask when the woman was made, and he will find it to be outside those six days;
for she was then made, when God formed from the earth the further beasts of the field and the birds of the air—not when the waters brought forth the birds and the living soul, in which the beasts also are, and when the earth brought forth. But man, both male and female, was made then: therefore both then and afterward. For it was not then and not afterward, nor indeed afterward and not then; nor were they different afterward, but the very same, in one manner then, in another manner afterward. He will ask of me: how afterward? I shall answer: visibly, as the appearance of the human constitution is known to us, yet not from parents begetting them, but he from the clay, she from his rib. He will ask: how then? I shall answer: invisibly, potentially, causally, in the manner in which things to come are made though not yet made. Here perhaps he will not understand.
For everything he knows is taken away from him, down to the very corporeal density of seeds. For man was not yet even any such thing when he was made in that first constitution of the six days. Some likeness, indeed, is given from seeds to this matter, on account of those things which are implanted in them as future things; yet nevertheless prior to all visible seeds are those causes. But he does not understand. What then shall I do, except, as far as I can, admonish him for his good, that he should believe the Scripture of God—that man was made then, when God, once the day had been made, made heaven and earth, of which Scripture says elsewhere:
He who lives forever created all things together—and then, when now not together but each in its own time, creating, He formed him from the clay of the earth, and from his bone the woman? For Scripture permits us neither to understand that they were made on that sixth day in this latter manner, nor yet to understand that they were not made on that sixth day. Perhaps, then, their souls were made on that sixth day—where the very image of God is rightly understood to be in the spirit of their mind—so that afterward the bodies might be formed? But the same Scripture does not permit us to believe even this.
First, on account of that completion of the works—which I do not see how it could be understood, if something was lacking then that was not established causally, and that was later to be established visibly—next, because the very sex of male and female cannot exist except in bodies. But if anyone should suppose that both sexes are to be taken, as it were, in a single soul according to understanding and action, what will he do concerning those things which God gave that very day for food from the fruits of the trees, which are not at all suited except to a man having a body? For if anyone should wish to take even this food figuratively, he will withdraw from the proper reality of the deeds done, which in narratives of this kind must first of all be established with every observance. How, he says, then did God speak to them,
seeing that they did not yet hear nor understand, since there were not yet any who could perceive the words? I could answer that God addressed them just as Christ addressed us who were not yet born and were to be so long afterward—and not only us, but also all those who will come after us. For He was speaking to all whom He saw would be His own: Behold, I am with you even unto the consummation of the age; just as the prophet was known to God, to whom He said: Before I formed you in the womb, I knew you; just as Levi was tithed while he was still in the loins of Abraham. For why should not Abraham himself likewise be in Adam, and Adam himself in the first works of the world, which God created all together?
But the words of the Lord through the mouth of His flesh, and the words of God through the mouths of the prophets, are uttered by the temporal voice of the body and take up and use up the temporal intervals fitting for all their syllables; whereas when God said: Let us make man in our image and likeness; and let him have power over the fishes of the sea and the birds of the air and all cattle and all the earth and all creeping things that creep upon the earth, and: Increase and multiply and fill the earth and have dominion over it and hold power over the fishes of the sea and the birds of the air and all cattle and all the earth and all creeping things that creep upon the earth, and:
Behold, I have given you every seed-bearing herb sowing seed, which is upon all the earth, and every fruitful tree, which has in itself the fruit of its own sowing seed, to be for you as food—His very utterance, before every sound of the air, before every voice of flesh and cloud, in that His supreme Wisdom, through which all things were made, did not resound as though to human ears, but inserted into the things made the causes of the things to be made, and by His omnipotent power made future things, and established man, to be formed in his own time, as it were in the seed or as it were in the root of the times. When He established these things—whence began the ages founded by Him who is before the ages. For some creatures precede other creatures, some in time, some in their causes;
but He precedes all the things He has made, not only by that excellence whereby He is also the maker of the causes, but also by eternity. But concerning this we must perhaps discourse more fully afterward in more suitable passages of the Scriptures. Now let what has been begun concerning man be brought to a close, with this moderation preserved: that in the profound sense of Scripture we should rather show diligence in inquiring than the rashness of affirming. For since God knew Jeremiah before He formed him in the womb, it is not permitted to doubt; for He says most plainly: Before I formed you in the womb, I knew you.
But where He knew him, before He thus formed him—even though it is either difficult or impossible for our weakness to attain—whether in some nearer causes, as Levi was tithed in the loins of Abraham, or in Adam himself, in whom the human race was as it were established at its root; and in Adam himself, whether already when he had been formed from the clay, or causally made in those works whereby He created all things together; or indeed rather before every creature, just as He chose and predestined His holy ones before the foundation of the world; or rather in all the preceding causes, whether those I have mentioned or those I have not mentioned, before he was formed in the womb—:
I do not think it ought to be inquired too scrupulously, provided it be established that Jeremiah, from the time he came forth into this light from his parents, from that time led his own life, whereby, growing up with the advance of age, he could live either ill or well, but before that in no way—not only before he was formed in the womb, but not even when already formed there, before he was born. For that apostolic sentence has no hesitation concerning the twins in Rebecca's womb, who had as yet done nothing good or evil. Nor yet is it written in vain that not even an infant is clean from sin, whose life upon the earth is of a single day, and that verse in the Psalm:
I was conceived in iniquities, and in sins my mother nourished me in the womb, and that in Adam all die, in whom all have sinned. But now let us hold clearly: whatever merits of the parents are transmitted into the offspring, by whatever grace of God He sanctifies each one before he is born, that there is neither iniquity with God, nor does anyone do good or evil that pertains to his own person before he is born; and that opinion, by which some suppose that souls sinned more or less elsewhere and, according to the merits of their diverse sins, were thrust down into diverse bodies, does not accord with the apostolic sentence, since it was most plainly said that the not-yet-born had done nothing of good or evil.
And on this account there is another question to be treated in its own place: what the whole mass of the human race has contracted concerning the sin of the first parents, who were but two alone. Yet there is no question that a man could have had none of such merits before he was fashioned from the dust of the earth, before he lived in his own time. For just as we could not say that Esau and Jacob, whom the Apostle said had done nothing good or evil while not yet born, drew any merit from their parents, if the parents themselves had not done anything good or evil, nor that the human race sinned in Adam, if Adam himself had not sinned—yet Adam would not have sinned unless he were already living in his own time, in which he could live either well or ill—:
so it is in vain that his sin or right deed is sought, when as yet, established causally among the things created together, he neither lived his own life nor existed in parents so living. For in that first constitution of the world, when God created all things together, man was made who was to be—the plan of creating man, not the act of one created. But these things are otherwise in the Word of God, where these things are not made but eternal; otherwise in the elements of the world, where all things made together are future; otherwise in the things which, according to causes created together, are created no longer together but each in its own time:
among which Adam, already formed from the clay and animated by the breath of God, sprang up like hay; otherwise in seeds, in which again as it were primordial causes are repeated, drawn from things which, according to the causes He first established, came into existence—as the plant from the earth, the seed from the plant. In all of which those things already made received the modes and acts of their own time, which from hidden and invisible reasons that lie causally latent in the creature came forth into manifest forms and natures, as the plant sprung up over the earth and man made into a living soul, and other things of this kind, whether shrubs or living creatures, pertaining to that operation of God by which He works even until now.
But these things also carry within themselves, as it were, the power of again reproducing themselves invisibly by a certain hidden power of generating, which they drew forth from those primordia of their causes, in which, when the world was created, once the day was made, before they sprang forth into the manifest appearance of their own kind, they were implanted. For if those first works of God, when He created all things together, were not perfect in their own mode, then doubtless there would be added afterward those things which had been lacking for their completing, so that a certain perfection of the universe might consist of the individual halves, as it were, of both—as if they were parts of some whole, by whose conjunction the whole itself, of which they had been parts, would be completed.
Again, if those things were as perfect as they are perfected when each in its own time is brought forth into manifest forms and acts, then surely either nothing would come to be from them after those times, or there would come to be that which God does not cease to work from these things which now each arise in their own time.
But now, since those very things which are to be unfolded in the times that follow are in a certain manner completed and in a certain manner begun—those things which God first created all together when He made the world—completed indeed, because they have nothing in their own natures, whereby they run the courses of their own times, that was not causally made in these; but begun, since certain things were as it were seeds of future things, to be brought forth through the course of the age from the hidden into the manifest in fitting places—the very words of Scripture themselves are notably strong for admonishing us of this, if anyone keeps awake in them. For it says both that they were completed and that they were begun; for unless they had been completed, it would not have been written: And the heaven and the earth were completed, and all their array.
And God completed on the sixth day His works, which He made. And God blessed the seventh day and sanctified it; and again, unless they had been begun, it would not thus follow: because on that day He rested from all His works which God began to make. Here, therefore, if anyone should inquire how He completed and how He began—for He did not complete some things and begin others, but assuredly the very same things from which He rested on the seventh day—from what we have said above it is clear. For we understand that God completed these things
when He created all things together so perfectly that there was nothing yet to be created by Him in the order of times which had not here already been created by Him in the order of causes; but that He began, so that what He had here foreordained in the causes He might afterward fulfill in the effects.
Accordingly, God formed man—dust of the earth, or clay of the earth, that is, from the dust or clay of the earth—and breathed, or blew, into his face the breath of life, and man became a living soul; not then predestined—for this was before the age, in the foreknowledge of the Creator—nor then causally begun in a completed manner or completed in a begun manner—for this was from the age, in the primordial reasons, when all things were created together—but created in his own time, visibly in body, invisibly in soul, consisting of soul and body. Now, therefore, let us see how God made him: first his body from the earth, and afterward we shall also see concerning the soul, if we shall be able at all.
For that God fashioned man from the clay with bodily hands is too childish a notion; so that, even if Scripture had said this, we ought rather to believe that the one who wrote it used the word in a transferred sense, than that God was defined by such contours of limbs as we see in our bodies. For it was said: Your hand destroyed the nations, and: You led out Your people with a strong hand and an exalted arm. But who is so foolish as not to understand that the name of this member is set down for the power and might of God? Nor is that to be heeded which some suppose, that man is God's chief work because He said of the rest, and they were made, but this one He Himself made; but rather because He made this one in His own image.
For those things which He said and they were made are so written because they were made through His Word, just as through a man things can be said to men by words which are conceived temporally and uttered by the voice. But God does not so speak, except when He speaks through a bodily creature, as to Abraham, as to Moses, as through the cloud concerning His Son. But before every creature, that the creature itself might exist, it was said by that Word which in the beginning was God with God; and because all things were made through Him and without Him nothing was made, assuredly man too was made through Him. For certainly He made heaven by a word, because He spoke and it was made; yet it is written: And the heavens are the works of Your hands. And concerning this lowest, as it were the foundation of the world, it is written:
For the sea is His, and He made it, and His hands fashioned the dry land. Let this not, then, be reckoned as being in honor of man—as though God said of the rest, and they were made, but this one He Himself made; or made the rest by a word, but this one with His hands. But this excels in man, that God made man in His own image, for this reason: that He gave him an intellectual mind, whereby he surpasses the cattle; concerning which we have already discoursed in an earlier passage. Set in this honor, if he does not understand so as to act well, he will be compared to those very cattle over which he was set. For thus also it is written: Man, being set in honor, did not understand; he has been compared to the senseless cattle and made like unto them.
For God made the cattle too, but not in His own image. Nor should it be said: "Man He Himself made, but the cattle He commanded, and they were made"; for both this one and those He made through His Word, through which all things were made. But because that same Word is also His Wisdom and His Power, His hand too is spoken of—not as a visible member, but as the power of effecting. For this same Scripture, which says that God fashioned man from the clay of the earth, also says that He fashioned the beasts of the field from the earth, when He brought them, together with the birds of the air, to Adam, that he might see what he would call them. For thus it is written: And God fashioned further from the earth all the beasts.
If, then, He Himself formed both man from the earth and the beasts from the earth, what does man have more excellent in this matter, except that he himself was created in the image of God? Yet this is not according to the body, but according to the intellect of the mind, of which we shall speak afterward. Although even in the body itself he has a certain property which indicates this: that he was made of upright stature, so that by this very thing he might be admonished that earthly things are not to be pursued by him, like the cattle, whose whole pleasure is from the earth—whence they are all bent and prostrate toward the belly. His body, therefore, also accords with the rational soul, not according to the contours and shapes of the limbs, but rather according to this: that it is raised toward heaven to gaze upon those things which in the body of the world itself are on high;
just as the rational soul ought to be raised up in those things which in spiritual matters most excel in nature, so that it may savor the things that are above, not the things that are upon the earth. But how did God make him from the clay of the earth? Whether suddenly in a perfect age, that is, of manhood and youth, or as He now still forms in the wombs of mothers? For no other made these things than He who said: Before I formed you in the womb, I knew you; so that Adam had only this as his own peculiarity, that he was not born of parents, but made from the earth, yet in such a manner that in his being brought to completion and increased through the ages, those numbers of times were fulfilled which we see assigned to the nature of the human race. Or rather is this not to be inquired?
For whichever of the two He did, He did that which it befitted God, both omnipotent and wise, to be able to do and to do. For He so assigned fixed laws of times to the kinds and qualities of things to be brought forth into the manifest from the hidden, that His will is above all things. For by His power He gave numbers to the creature, but did not bind His power itself to those same numbers. For His Spirit was borne over the world in the making of it in such a way that He is also borne over it now that it is made—not by bodily places, but by the excellence of His power. For who does not know that water, absorbed into the earth, when it has come to the roots of the vine, is drawn into the nourishment of that wood and takes on in it the quality by which it gradually advances into the grape, breaking forth and
as it grows large in it, becomes wine, and ripening grows sweet—which, while it still ferments when pressed out and is strengthened by a certain age, comes at last more usefully and more pleasantly to the use of drinking? Did the Lord therefore seek wood or earth or these delays of time, when by a wondrous shortcut He turned water into wine—and such wine as even a drunken guest would praise? Did the Creator of time have need of the aid of time? Does not all the nature of serpents coalesce, is formed, is born, is strengthened, by fixed numbers of days accommodated to each kind? Were those days awaited, that the rod might be turned into a serpent from the hand of Moses and Aaron?
Nor, when these things happen, do they happen contrary to nature—except to us, to whom the course of nature has become known otherwise—but not to God, for whom that is nature which He has made. But it may rightly be asked concerning those causal reasons which He put into the world when He first created all things together: how were they instituted? Whether so that, as we see all things being born, whether of shrubs or of animals, in their conformations and increases run through their diverse spaces of time according to the diversity of kinds; or so that, as Adam is believed to have been made, they were formed at once in a manly age without any progress of increases. But why do we not believe that those reasons had both, so that from them there should come to be that which pleased Him who was to make it?
For if we say it in the former way, not only that water-into-wine, but also all miracles which happen contrary to the accustomed course of nature, begin to seem to have been done against those very reasons; but if in the latter way, it will be far more absurd that these very daily forms and species of nature run through the spaces of their own times against those primary causal reasons of all things being born. It remains, therefore, that they were created fit for both modes—whether for this one, by which temporal things run their course most usually, or for that one, by which rare and marvelous things happen, as it shall have pleased God to do what befits the time.
But nevertheless man was so made as those first causes held that the first man should be made—he who was not to be born of parents, since none had preceded him, but had to be formed from the clay according to the causal reason in which he had first been made. For if he was made otherwise, God had not made him in those works of the six days, in which, when he is said to have been made, God had assuredly made the very cause by which man was to be in his own time, and according to which he was to be made by Him who had both completed the things begun, on account of the perfection of the causal reasons, and had begun the things to be completed, on account of the order of times.
If, then, in those first causes of things, which the Creator first inserted into the world, He placed not only that He was to form man from the clay, but also how He was to form him—whether as in the mother's womb, or in a youthful form—without doubt He so made him as He had there foreordained; for He would not act against His own disposition. But if He placed there only the force of possibility, that man might be made, in whatever way he might be made, so that he could be made both this way and that—that is, so that this too might be there,
namely that he could be made both this way and that, but reserved in His own will the one particular mode by which He was to make him, and did not weave it into the constitution of the world—it is manifest that even so man was not made contrary to what was in that first constitution of causes, because there it was also possible for him to be made thus, although it was not there necessary that he be so made. For this was not in the constitution of the creature, but in the good pleasure of the Creator, whose will is the necessity of things. For even we, according to the grasp of human weakness, can now know in the very things that have arisen in time what is in the nature of each, which we have perceived by experience; but whether it is also going to be, we do not know. For it is in the nature of this, for example, of a youth, that he should grow old;
but whether this too is in the will of God, we do not know. Yet it would not even be in nature, unless it had first been in the will of God, who established all things. And assuredly the reason of old age in a youthful body, or of youth in a boyish body, is hidden; for it is not discerned by the eyes, as boyhood itself in a boy, as youth in a youth, but by some other kind of knowledge it is gathered that there is present in nature something latent, by which are led forth into readiness the hidden numbers either of youth from boyhood or of old age from youth. Hidden, therefore, is that reason by which it comes about that this can be—but to the eyes; to the mind, however, it is not hidden. But whether this is also necessary, we in every way do not know. And that reason indeed by which it comes about
that it can be, we know to be in the nature of the body itself; but that reason by which it comes about that it must be, it is manifest is not there. But perhaps it is in the world, that it must be that this man should grow old; and if it is not even in the world, it is in God. For that will necessarily come to be which He wills, and those things are truly going to be which He has foreknown; for many things are going to be according to lower causes, but if they are so also in the foreknowledge of God, they are truly going to be; but if they are otherwise there, they are rather going to be as they are there, where He who foreknows cannot be deceived. For old age is said to be future in a youth, yet it is nevertheless not future, if he is going to die first.
But this will be as the other causes hold themselves, whether woven into the world or reserved in the foreknowledge of God; for according to certain causes of future things Hezekiah was going to die, to whom God added fifteen years to his life—doing assuredly that which before the constitution of the world He foreknew He was going to do, and reserved in His own will. He did not, therefore, do that which was not going to be; for this rather was going to be, which He foreknew He was going to do. Yet those years would not rightly be said to have been added, unless they were added to something that had held itself otherwise in other causes. According to certain lower causes, therefore, he had already ended his life;
but according to those causes which are in the will and foreknowledge of God, who from eternity knew what He was going to do at that time—and this was truly going to be—he was then going to end his life, when he did end his life, because, even if it was granted to him praying, He assuredly foreknew that he would even so pray in such a manner that it behooved such a prayer to be granted—He whose foreknowledge could not be deceived. And therefore what He foreknew was necessarily going to be. Wherefore, if the causes of all future things are implanted in the world, when that day was made, when God created all things together,
Adam was made no otherwise, when he was formed from the clay, than as it is more credible—already of perfect manhood, which he was in those causes, where God made man in the works of the six days. For there it was not only that he could be made thus, but also that it was necessary that he be made thus. For God does not act against a cause which He without doubt willingly foreordained, any more than He acts against His own will. But if He did not foreordain all the causes in the creature first established, but reserved some in His own will, those which He reserved in His own will are indeed not dependent on the necessity of these which He created; yet they cannot be contrary—those which He reserved in His will—
to those which He established by His will, because the will of God cannot be contrary to itself. He therefore established these in such a way that from them there could be that of which they are the causes, but not that it must be; but He hid those in such a way that from them there must necessarily be that which He made from these so that it could be. It is likewise wont to be asked whether the body first formed for man from the clay was an animal body, such as we now have, or a spiritual one, such as we shall have when rising again.
For although this shall be changed into that — since 'it is sown a natural body, it rises a spiritual body' — nevertheless the question is debated as to what was first made for man, because, if a natural body was made, we shall not recover what we lost in him, but something as much better as the spiritual is to be set above the natural, when we shall be equal to the angels of God. But the angels can be set above others also in righteousness; can they be set above the Lord Himself? Yet of Him it was said, 'Thou hast made Him a little lower than the angels.' Whence lower, save because of the weakness of the flesh which He took from the Virgin, receiving the form of a servant, in which by dying He might redeem us from servitude? But why should we discuss this at greater length? For the Apostle's judgment on this matter is not obscure.
When he wished to bring forward a testimony to prove that there is a natural body, he recalled and cited not so much his own body or any man's body which is seen in the present, as this very passage of Scripture, saying: 'If there is a natural body, there is also a spiritual. So also it is written: The first man Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam a life-giving spirit. Howbeit that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural, and afterward that which is spiritual. The first man is of the earth, earthy; the second man is from heaven, heavenly. As is the earthy, such are they also that are earthy; and as is the heavenly, such are they also that are heavenly. And as we have borne the image of the earthy, let us also bear the image of Him who is from heaven.' What can be said against this?
Therefore we now bear the image of the heavenly man by faith, and shall possess in the resurrection what we believe; but the image of the earthy man we have put on from the very beginning of the human race. Here another question arises: how are we renewed, if we are not called back through Christ to that which we were before in Adam? For although many things are renewed not to their former state but to a better one, yet they are renewed from a lower state than that in which they were before. Whence then was that son 'dead and is alive again, was lost and is found,' to whom the first robe is brought forth, unless he receives the immortality which Adam lost? But how did he lose immortality, if he had a natural body?
For it will not be a natural body but a spiritual one, when 'this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality.' Some, hemmed in by these difficulties, so that both that statement might stand by which the example of the natural body was given here — where it was said, 'The first man Adam was made a living soul, [the last Adam a life-giving spirit]' — and that this renewal and recovery of immortality might not absurdly be said to be a return to the former state, namely to that which Adam lost, have supposed that man was indeed at first of a natural body, but that, while he was set in paradise, he was changed, just as we too shall be changed at the resurrection. This indeed the book of Genesis does not record;
but in order that both testimonies of the Scriptures might agree with each other — both that which was said about the natural body, and those very many things which are found in the sacred writings concerning our renewal — they believed that this followed as if by necessity. But if it is so, we strive in vain to take paradise and those trees and their fruits, apart from their figurative meaning, first according to the literal reality of events. For who would believe that foods of such a kind, from the fruits of trees, could have been necessary to immortal and spiritual bodies?
Nevertheless, if nothing else can be found, we choose rather to understand paradise spiritually than either to hold that man is not renewed, when Scripture so often mentions this, or to suppose that he recovers what he is not shown to have lost. To this is added that the very death of man — which many divine testimonies declare he deserved by sin — indicates that he would have been without death, had he not sinned. How then is he mortal without death? Or how is he not mortal, if he has a natural body? Whence some think that he did not deserve the death of the body by sin, but the death of the soul, which iniquity brought about.
For they believe that, on account of his natural body, he would have departed from this body to that rest, namely, which the saints now have who have already fallen asleep, and that at the end of the age he would have received the same members immortally, so that the death of the body might seem not to have happened from sin, but naturally, as with the other animals. But against these things the Apostle again meets them and says: 'The body indeed is dead because of sin, but the spirit is life because of righteousness. But if the Spirit of Him who raised up Christ from the dead dwells in you, He who raised up Christ from the dead shall also give life to your mortal bodies through His Spirit that dwells in you.' And through this the death of the body also is from sin.
If therefore Adam had not sinned, he would not have died even in body, and so he would have had an immortal body also. How then is it immortal, if it is natural? But again, those who think that his body was changed in paradise, so that from natural it became spiritual, do not see that nothing prevents — if he had not sinned — that after the life of paradise, which he would have lived justly and obediently, he should have received that same change of body into eternal life, where he would no longer have needed bodily foods. What need then is there, on this account, to be compelled to understand paradise figuratively and not literally, on the ground that the body could not die except through sin? It is indeed true that he would not have died even in body, had he not sinned; for the Apostle plainly says: 'The body is dead because of sin.'
Yet it could have been natural before sin, and after the life of righteousness, when God willed, become spiritual. 'How then,' they say, 'are we said to be renewed, if we do not recover what the first man lost, in whom all die?' We plainly recover it in a certain sense, and we do not recover it in a certain sense. We do not therefore recover the immortality of the spiritual body, which man did not yet have, but we recover the righteousness from which by sin man fell. We shall therefore be renewed from the oldness of sin, not into the former natural body in which Adam was, but into a better one, that is, into a spiritual body, when we shall be made equal to the angels of God, fitted for the heavenly habitation, where we shall not need the food that perishes.
We shall therefore be renewed in the spirit of our mind according to the image of Him who created us, which Adam lost by sinning. But we shall also be renewed in the flesh, when 'this corruptible shall put on incorruption,' so that it may be a spiritual body — into which Adam had not yet been changed, but was to be changed, had he not by sinning deserved the death also of the natural body. Finally, the Apostle does not say, 'the body indeed is mortal because of sin,' but 'the body is dead because of sin.' For before sin it could be called both mortal in one respect and immortal in another respect: that is, mortal because it could die, immortal because it could not die. For it is one thing not to be able to die, as God created certain immortal natures;
but it is another thing to be able not to die, in which manner the first man was created immortal — which was granted to him by the tree of life, not by the constitution of his nature: from which tree he was separated when he had sinned, so that he could die, who, if he had not sinned, could have not died. He was therefore mortal by the condition of the natural body, but immortal by the benefit of the Creator. For if the body was natural, it was certainly mortal, because it could also die, although also immortal for this reason, because it could also not die. For that is not immortal which cannot at all die. It will be so only if it is spiritual, which is promised to us for the future in the resurrection.
And through this, that natural and therefore mortal body, which for the sake of righteousness would have become spiritual and thereby in every way immortal, was made because of sin not merely mortal — which it already was before — but dead: which could have not come to be, if man had not sinned. For how does the Apostle call our body dead, while he was still speaking of the living, unless because the very condition of dying has, from the sin of our parents, clung to their offspring? For this body too is natural, as was that of the first man; but this is now, even within the natural kind itself, much worse: for it has the necessity of dying, which that one did not have.
For although it still remained that it should be changed and, made spiritual, should attain full immortality, where it would not need corruptible food, nevertheless, if man had lived justly, his body would have been changed into a spiritual state, and would not have gone into death. But in us, even when we live justly, the body is doomed to die. On account of this necessity, coming from the sin of that first man, the Apostle called our body not mortal but dead, because 'in Adam we all die.' Likewise he says: 'As the truth is in Jesus, that you put off, according to your former manner of life, the old man, who is corrupted according to the lusts of deception' — that is, Adam made so through sin. See then what follows.
'And be renewed in the spirit of your mind, and put on the new man, who is created according to God in righteousness and holiness of truth.' Behold what Adam lost through sin! In this, therefore, we are renewed according to that which Adam lost, that is, according to the spirit of our mind; but according to the body, which 'is sown natural and shall rise spiritual,' we shall be renewed into something better, which Adam was not yet. Likewise the Apostle says: 'Putting off the old man with his deeds, put on the new, who is renewed unto the knowledge of God according to the image of Him who created him.'
This image, impressed in the spirit of the mind, Adam lost through sin, and it is this which we recover through the grace of righteousness — not the spiritual and immortal body, in which he was not yet, and in which all the saints will be when they rise from the dead; for this is the reward of that merit which he lost. Accordingly, that first robe is either righteousness itself, from which he fell, or, if it signifies the garment of bodily immortality, this too he lost in such a way that, because of sin, he could not attain to it. For a man is said both to have lost a wife and to have lost an honor, if he has not received the hoped-for thing from the one from whom he hoped for it, that one being offended.
According to this view, therefore, Adam had a natural body not only before paradise, but even when set in paradise, although in the inner man he was spiritual according to the image of Him who created him: which he lost by sinning, and he deserved even the death of the body, he who by not sinning would have deserved even the change into a spiritual body. For if he lived naturally in his inner man as well, we cannot be said to be renewed into that. For those to whom it is said, 'Be renewed in the spirit of your mind,' are told this in order that they may become spiritual: but if he was not spiritual even in his mind, how are we renewed into that which man never was?
But the Apostles and all the righteous still had a natural body, yet they lived spiritually in their inner man, being renewed, namely, unto the knowledge of God according to the image of Him who created them; yet not for that reason were they already unable to sin, if they should consent to iniquity. For the Apostle shows that even spiritual men can fall into the temptation of sin, where he says: 'Brethren, even if a man be overtaken in any fault, you who are spiritual instruct such a one in the spirit of meekness, considering yourself, lest you also be tempted.' He said this lest it should seem impossible to anyone that Adam sinned, if he was spiritual in mind, although natural in body.
Since these things are so, we nevertheless affirm nothing yet too hastily, but rather wait to see whether the rest of Scripture also does not obstruct this understanding. For there follows a very difficult question concerning the soul, at which many have labored and have left to us, where we too may labor. For whether it be because I have not been able to read all the writings of all who, concerning this matter and according to the truth of our Scriptures, have been able to arrive at something clear and by no means doubtful, or because so great is the question that even those who truly resolve it are not easily understood by such as I am, I confess that no one has yet persuaded me to hold such a view of the soul that I should think nothing further need be inquired.
But whether I shall now find and define something certain, I do not know. What I shall be able to do, if the Lord assists my endeavor, I shall take care to explain in the following volume. 'And God formed man, dust from the earth, and breathed into his face the breath of life, and man was made into a living soul.' These words of Scripture we had proposed for our consideration also at the beginning of the previous book, and concerning man himself as made, and especially concerning his body, we have discussed, as far as we deemed sufficient, what seemed right according to the Scriptures.
But because the question concerning the human soul is no small one, we thought it should be deferred to this book, not knowing how much the Lord would help us who desire to speak rightly, yet knowing this, that unless He Himself helped, we should not speak rightly. And to speak rightly is to speak truthfully and fittingly: rejecting nothing boldly, affirming nothing rashly while it is still doubtful whether it be true or false, whether it belong to Christian faith or Christian knowledge; but asserting without hesitation what can be taught, either by the plainest reason of things or by the most certain authority of the Scriptures. And first let us look at what is written: 'He breathed' or 'blew into his face the breath of life.' For some manuscripts have:
'He breathed' or 'inspired into his face.' But since the Greek has ἐνεφύσησεν, there is no doubt that we must say 'breathed' or 'blew.' Now in the earlier discourse we were inquiring about the hands of God, when man was thought of as formed from clay; what then must now be said in that which is written, 'God breathed,' except that, just as He did not form with hands of a body, so neither did He blow with jaws or lips? Nevertheless, by this word Scripture has helped us very greatly, as I think, in a most difficult question.
For since some, from this word, have believed that the soul is something of the very substance of God, that is, of the same nature of which He is — thinking this because, when a man blows, he casts out something of himself in the breath — from this we are rather to be admonished to reject this opinion, hostile to the catholic faith. For we believe that the nature and substance of God, which is believed by many and understood by few to be in the Trinity, is altogether unchangeable. But further, who doubts that the nature of the soul can be changed either for the worse or for the better? And through this it is a sacrilegious opinion to believe that it and God are of one substance. For what else, in this way, is believed than that He too is changeable?
It is therefore to be believed and understood, and in no way to be doubted, as the right faith holds, that the soul was made by God as a thing which He made, not as of the nature of which He Himself is, whether He begot it or in whatever way brought it forth. 'And how,' they say, 'is it written: He breathed into his face, and man was made into a living soul, if the soul is not a part of God or wholly the substance of God?' On the contrary, from this very word it appears sufficiently that it is not so. For when a man blows, the soul itself moves the underlying nature of the body and makes the breath from that, not from itself;
unless perhaps these people are so dull as not to know that, by this reciprocal breathing, which we draw in and give back from the surrounding air, there also comes to be a blowing, when we blow with intention. But even if we cast out something in blowing not from this air which lies outside, taken in and given back, but from the very nature of our body of which it consists, the nature of the body and of the soul is not the same: which even they themselves certainly concede. Wherefore even so it is one thing, the substance of the soul, by which it rules and moves the body, and another thing, the breath, which it makes by ruling and moving from the body subject to it, not from itself, to which the body is subject. Since therefore, though in an incomparably distant manner, yet nevertheless the soul
rules its subject body, and God rules His subject creation, why should it not rather be understood that God made the soul out of the creation subject to Him, in that He is said to have breathed, since the soul itself, although it does not rule over its body as God rules over the universe which He founded, nevertheless makes the breath by the body's motion, not from its own substance? We could indeed say that not even the breath of God itself is the soul of man, but that God by blowing made the soul in man;
but lest the things He made by a word be thought better than what He made by a breath — since in us too the word is better than the breath — there is meanwhile, according to the reasoning stated above, no reason why we should hesitate to call the soul itself the breath of God, provided it be understood not to be the nature and substance of God, but that this very thing, to blow, is to make a breath, and to make a breath is to make a soul. With which opinion agrees what God says through Isaiah: 'For the spirit shall proceed from Me, and I have made every breath'; for the sequel teaches that He does not mean any bodily breath whatever. For when He had said, 'I have made every breath,' He adds, 'and because of sin I grieved him a little and struck him.'
What then does He call breath, but the soul, which because of sin was struck and grieved? What therefore is, 'I have made every breath,' but 'I have made every soul'? If therefore we were to call God, as it were, the soul of this bodily world — to which the world itself would be as the body of a single living being — we should rightly not say that He made the soul of man by blowing, save a bodily one from this air lying subject to Him from His own body; yet we ought not to think that what He gave by blowing He gave from Himself, but rather from the air subject to Him, of His own body, just as the soul makes the breath from a thing similarly adjacent, that is, from the body, not from itself.
But now, since we say that not only the body of the world is subject to God, but that He is above every creature, whether corporeal or spiritual, He must not be believed to have made the soul by blowing either from Himself or from the corporeal elements. But whether it was from that which absolutely was not, that is, from nothing, or from some thing which had already been made spiritually by Him, but was not yet a soul, may deservedly be inquired. For if we do not believe that God still creates anything from nothing, seeing that He created all things together, and for this reason we believe that He rested from all His completed works, which He began to make, so that whatever He should afterward make, He should make from these, I do not see how we are to understand that He still makes souls from nothing.
Or must it be said that, in those works of the first six days, He made that hidden day and — if this rather ought to be believed — the spiritual and intellectual nature, namely of the angelic unity, and the world, that is, heaven and earth, and that in those natures already existing He created the reasons of other natures to come, not the natures themselves? Otherwise, if they had already been created there, as they were to be, they would no longer be things to come. But if this is so, there was not yet in created things any nature of the human soul, and it then began to be, when God by blowing made it and put it into man.
But the question is not thereby removed, in which it is still asked whether He created that nature which is called soul, and which before was not, out of nothing — as though that breath of His was not made from any underlying substance, as we were saying of the breath which the soul makes from its body, but the breath was then made altogether from nothing when God willed to blow, and the same breath was made the soul of man; or whether there was already something spiritual, although this, whatever it was, was not yet the nature of a soul, and from this was made the breath of God which was to be the nature of the soul, just as the nature of the human body was not yet, before God had formed it from the mud of the earth or from dust.
For human flesh was not dust or mud, yet there was something from which that which was not yet came to be. Is it then credible that, in those first works of the six days, God founded not only the causal reason of the future human body, but also the matter from which it should be made, that is, the earth, from whose mud or dust it should be formed, but of the soul He founded there only the reason according to which it should be made, and not also a certain matter, of its own kind, from which it should be made? For if the soul were something unchangeable, we ought in no way to seek, as it were, its matter;
but now its changeableness sufficiently indicates that it is meanwhile rendered deformed by vices and deceptions, but is formed by virtues and the teaching of truth — yet within its own nature already, by which it is a soul, just as flesh too, in its own nature, by which it is already flesh, is both adorned by health and disfigured by diseases and wounds. But just as this flesh — apart from the fact that it is already flesh, in which nature it either advances so as to be beautiful, or fails so as to be deformed — had also matter, that is, earth, from which it should come to be, so that it might be flesh at all:
so perhaps the soul too, before that very nature came to be which is called soul — whose beauty is virtue or whose deformity is vice — could have had some matter of its own kind, spiritual, which was not yet a soul, just as the earth from which flesh was made was already something, although it was not flesh. But indeed the earth filled the lowest part of the world before the body of man was made from it, contributing its whole self to the universe, so that, even if no flesh of any living being were made from it, it might nevertheless by its own kind complete the fabric and mass of the world, according to which the world is called heaven and earth. But truly that spiritual matter, if there was any, from which the soul was made, or if there is any, from which souls are made — what is it itself?
What name, what appearance, what use does it hold among created things? Does it live, or not? If it lives, what does it do? What does it contribute to the effects of the universe? Does it lead a blessed life, or a wretched one, or neither? Does it give life to anything? Or is it free even from this work and rests idle in some secret place of the universe, without watchful sense and vital motion? For if there was as yet no life at all, how could there be a certain incorporeal and non-living matter of a life to come? Either it is false, or it lies too deeply hidden. But if it was already living, neither blessedly nor wretchedly, how was it rational? But if it then became rational, when from that matter the nature of the human soul was made, then irrational life was the matter of the rational, that is, human, soul?
What then distinguished it from that of a beast? Or was it already rational in possibility, not yet in actual capacity? For if we see the infant's soul, which is certainly already a man's soul, has not yet begun to use reason, and yet we already call it rational, why should it not be believed that in that matter, from which it was made, the motion even of sensing was quiescent, just as in this infant soul, which is certainly already a man's soul, the motion of reasoning is as yet quiescent? For if the life from which the soul of man was made was already blessed, then it was made worse, and therefore that is now not the matter of this, but this is a falling-away from that. For when any matter is formed, especially by God, it is without doubt formed for the better.
But even if the human soul could be understood as a falling-away from some life made by God in a certain blessedness, not even so was it to be believed to have begun to be in some act of its own merits, save from the point at which it began to conduct its own life, when the soul was made animating the flesh and using its senses as if they were messengers, and feeling itself to live in itself by its own will, intellect, memory. For if there is something from which God breathed that falling-away into the formed flesh, as it were making the soul by blowing, and the same is blessed, it is in no way moved or changed, nor does it lose anything when this flows down from it, whence the soul comes to be. For it is not a body, that it should be diminished as if by exhaling.
But if the irrational soul is in some way the matter from which the rational, that is, human, soul comes to be, again it is asked from what even that irrational soul itself comes to be, since it too is made by none other than the Creator of all natures. Is it from corporeal matter? Why then not this one also? Unless perhaps someone will deny that God can, by a shortcut, make in a single step what is conceded to be made as it were by degrees. Accordingly, whatever intermediate step be introduced, if body is the matter of the irrational soul, and the irrational soul is the matter of the rational soul, then beyond doubt body is the matter of the rational soul. Which I know no one has ever dared to hold, except one who also places the soul itself in the class of some kind of body.
Next, we must beware lest it be believed that some transmigration of the soul can take place from a beast into a man — which is utterly contrary to truth and the catholic faith — if we should concede that the irrational soul lies subject, as it were, as matter, from which the rational soul comes to be. For it will thus come about that, if this has been changed for the better into a man's soul, that too has been changed for the worse into a beast's. At which mockery of certain philosophers even their own successors blushed, and said that they had not held this, but had been wrongly understood. And I believe it is so. As if anyone should hold this even from our Scriptures, where it is said, 'Man, being placed in honor, understood not;'
'he is compared to the senseless beasts and is made like unto them,' or where it is likewise read: 'Deliver not to the beasts the soul that confesses to Thee.' For it is not the case that not all heretics read the catholic Scriptures, nor are they heretics for any other reason than that, not understanding them well, they obstinately assert their own false opinions against the truth of those Scriptures. But in whatever way the opinion of the philosophers concerning the revolutions of souls may or may not stand, it does not agree with the catholic faith to believe that the souls of beasts pass into men, or those of men into beasts. That men do indeed become like beasts in their manner of life, both human affairs themselves cry out and Scripture testifies. Whence comes that which I have mentioned: 'Man, being placed in honor, understood not;'
'he is compared to the senseless beasts of burden and is made like unto them' — but in this life certainly, not after death. Accordingly, it was to such beasts that he was unwilling to give his soul into their power, who said: 'Deliver not to the beasts the soul that confesses to Thee' — such as those whom the Lord signifies are to be guarded against, where He says that they are clothed with the clothing of sheep, but inwardly are ravening wolves — or into the power of the devil himself and his angels; for he too is called both a lion and a dragon. For what argument do the philosophers bring, who think that the souls of men can be transferred into beasts, or those of beasts into men, after death?
This at least is certain: that likeness of character draws a soul toward the corresponding animal — the greedy into ants, the rapacious into kites, the savage and proud into lions, the pursuers of filthy pleasure into swine, and any comparable case. Such things they assert, yet they fail to notice that by this very reasoning it can in no way come about that the soul of a beast should after death be transferred into a man. For in no way will a pig be more like a man than like a pig; and when lions grow tame, they become more like dogs or even sheep than like men.
Since, therefore, beasts do not depart from the ways of beasts, and even those that become somewhat unlike the rest are nonetheless more like their own kind than like the human, and differ from men far more than from beasts, these will never be the souls of men, if it is the more similar things that draw the soul. But if this argument is false, how will that opinion be true, seeing that they bring forward nothing else by which it might be held, if not true, at least plausible?
Hence I too would the more readily believe that even their later followers — those men who first set these things down in their books — meant rather that in this present life, by a certain perversity of character and by baseness, men become like beasts and so are in a manner changed into beasts, so that by holding out this disgrace before them they might call them back from the depravity of their desires. For as to those things that are reported to have happened — that certain people, as it were, remembered in the bodies of what animals they had been — either such things are told falsely, or this was wrought in their minds by the mockeries of demons.
For if it happens in dreams that by a deceptive memory a man seems to recall that he was something he was not, or did something he did not do, what wonder is it if, by some just and hidden judgment of God, demons are permitted to be capable of something of the sort even in the hearts of the waking?
But the Manichaeans, who either think themselves Christians or wish to be thought so, in this opinion of the transmigration or revolution of souls are worse and more detestable than those pagan philosophers, or than any other vain men who hold this. For those thinkers distinguish the nature of the soul from the nature of God; whereas these men, since they say the soul is nothing else than the very substance of God, and altogether that which God is, do not shrink from calling it so shamefully changeable that there is no kind of herb or worm in which they do not suppose it to be mingled, or into which — with marvellous madness — they think it cannot revolve.
Yet if they would set aside from their minds these questions about the most obscure matters — questions which, so long as they revolve them with a carnal heart, must needs make them slip and tumble into false, harmful, and monstrous opinions — and if they would hold most firmly that one truth which is naturally and truly implanted in every rational soul without any winding turns of argument, namely that God is altogether unchangeable and incorruptible, then their whole thousand-formed fable would suddenly fall to pieces — that fable which in their vain and sacrilegious minds they have painted out of nothing but the most shameful mutability of God. Therefore the human soul is not matter, nor is the soul irrational. What then is it, out of which the soul was made by the breath of God? Was it some body, earthy indeed and moist? By no means;
for from that, rather, flesh was made. For what else is clay than moist earth? Nor is the soul to be believed made from moisture alone, as though flesh were of earth and the soul of water. For it is too absurd to think that the soul of man was made from that out of which the flesh of a fish and a bird was made. Perhaps, then, from air? For to this element even a breath belongs — but ours, not God's. Hence we said above that this might fittingly be supposed, if we believed the world-soul to be, as it were, of one greatest living being, namely God, so that He breathed the soul from the air of His own body, just as our breath comes from our own. But since it is established that God is above every bodily thing of the world and above every spirit that He created, by a distance altogether beyond comparison, how can this rightly be said?
Or perhaps, the more God is present to His whole creation by His singular omnipotence, the more He could make out of air a breath that should be the soul of man? But since the soul is not corporeal — whereas whatever is made from the bodily elements of the world must needs be corporeal, and among the world's elements this air too is reckoned — not even if the soul were said to be made from the element of that pure and heavenly fire ought it to be believed. For there have not been lacking those who asserted that every body can be changed into every body; but that any body, whether earthly or heavenly, is converted into a soul and becomes an incorporeal nature — this I know no one has held, nor does faith admit it.
Furthermore — if we ought not to despise what physicians not only say but even affirm they can prove — although all flesh openly bears an earthy solidity, it nonetheless has in itself also something of air, which is both contained in the lungs and distributed from the heart through the vessels they call arteries; and something of fire, which possesses not only a fiery quality, whose seat is in the liver, but also a bright and clear one, which they show to be, as it were, distilled and to fly upward into the lofty place of the brain, as into the heaven of our body.
From this place too the rays of the eyes flash forth; and from its midst, as from a kind of centre, fine channels are led out not only to the eyes but also to the other senses — namely to the ears, to the nostrils, to the palate — for the sake of hearing, smelling, and tasting; and the very sense of touch, which is present throughout the whole body, is directed from the same brain through the marrow of the neck and that which is contained within the bones by which the spine of the back is joined together, so that from there certain very thin streams, which produce the sense of touch, may spread through all the members.
Since, therefore, the soul receives by these, as by messengers, whatever of bodily things does not lie hidden from it, while it is itself something so wholly other that, when it wishes to understand things divine, or God, or even altogether to consider itself and its own powers, so as to grasp something true and certain, it turns itself away even from this very light of the eyes, and — perceiving that this light is in this task not only no help but even something of a hindrance — raises itself up into the gaze of the mind:
how can it be something of that same kind, when the highest thing of that kind is nothing but the light which flashes from the eyes, by which the soul is aided only for perceiving bodily forms and colours, whereas it has within itself innumerable things far unlike the whole class of bodies, things which it beholds only by understanding and reason, to which no sense of the flesh aspires? Wherefore the nature of the human soul is indeed neither of earth nor of water nor of air nor of any fire whatsoever; and yet through a subtler nature of body — that is, through light and air — it administers the matter of its own grosser body, that is, a certain moist earth which has been turned into the quality of flesh.
For without these two there is neither any sense in the body nor any voluntary movement of the body by the soul. And just as knowing ought to come before doing, so perceiving comes before moving. The soul, therefore, since it is an incorporeal thing, first acts upon the body that is nearest to the incorporeal — such as is fire, or rather light, and air — and through these upon the other, coarser parts of the body, such as moisture and earth, out of which the bulk of the flesh is made solid, which are more subjected to being acted upon than endowed for acting. It does not, then, seem to me that it was said, 'man was made into a living soul,' except because he began to perceive in the body: which is the surest sign of animate and living flesh.
For shrubs also are moved, not only by a force impelling from without, as when they are stirred by the winds, but by that movement whereby whatever pertains to the growth and form of the tree is stirred from within, by which the sap is drawn into the root and turned into those things of which the nature of grass or wood consists; for none of these happens without an internal movement. But this movement is not voluntary, such as that which is joined to sense for the administration of the body, as in every kind of animals — which Scripture calls a living soul. For in us too, unless that movement were also present, our bodies would neither grow nor put forth nails and hair. But if this alone were in us, without sense and that voluntary movement, man would not be said to have been made into a living soul.
Accordingly, since the front part of the brain, from which all the senses are distributed, is placed toward the forehead, and in the face are, as it were, the very organs of perceiving — except the sense of touch, which is diffused throughout the whole body; yet even this is shown to have its own path from that same front part of the brain, a path which is led backward through the crown and the neck to the marrow of the spine, of which we spoke a little before, whence indeed the face too, like the whole body, has the sense of touch, apart from the senses of seeing, hearing, smelling, and tasting, which are placed in the face alone — for this reason I judge it was written that God breathed into the face of man the breath of life, when he was made into a living soul.
For the front part is deservedly set before the hinder part, because the former leads and the latter follows, and from the former comes sense, from the latter movement, just as counsel precedes action. And since there is no bodily movement following upon sense without intervals of time, and we cannot act through intervals of time by voluntary movement except by the help of memory, therefore three, as it were, ventricles of the brain are pointed out: one in front toward the face, from which comes all sense; another behind toward the neck, from which comes all movement; and a third between the two, in which they show that memory is vigorous, lest, when movement follows sense, a man should fail to connect what is to be done, if he has forgotten what he has done.
These things they say have been proved by sure signs, since even these very parts, when affected by some disease or defect, once the functions either of perceiving, or of moving the members, or of remembering the body's movement had failed, sufficiently declared what each was capable of; and by the treatment applied to them it was ascertained for the restoration of what thing each availed. But the soul acts in these parts as in instruments; it is itself none of them; rather it gives them life and governs all, and through them looks after the body and this life, in which man was made into a living soul. Therefore, when it is asked whence the soul itself is — that is, out of what, as it were, matter God made this breath which is called the soul — nothing corporeal ought to present itself.
For as God excels every creature, so the soul excels every corporeal creature in dignity of nature. Yet through light and air — which in the world itself are the more excellent bodies and have more of the excellence of acting than the corpulence of being acted upon, as moisture and earth have — it administers the body, as through those things which are more like spirit. For bodily light announces something; but that to which it announces is not the same as the light; and the soul is this — that to which it announces — not that which announces. And when it feels the afflictions of the body with distress, it is offended that its own action, by which it is present to govern the body, is hindered by the disturbance of the body's temperament, and this offence is called pain.
And the air which is infused into the nerves obeys the will, so as to move the members, but is not itself the will. And that middle part announces the movement of the members, that it may be retained by memory, but is not itself the memory. In short, so long as these, as it were, ministries of the soul fail in any way through some defect or disturbance, the messengers of perceiving and the servants of moving ceasing, the soul, as having no reason to be present, departs. But if they do not fail as they are wont to do in death, its intention is disturbed, like that of one striving to make whole again the things that are slipping and yet not availing. And in what matters it is disturbed, thence it is known which part of the ministries is at fault, so that, if it can, medicine may come to the rescue.
For that the soul is one thing, and these its bodily ministries — whether vessels, or organs, or whatever they can more fitly be called — another, is plainly evident from this: that very often, by a vehement intensity of thought, it turns itself away from all things, so that it does not notice many things set before its open and rightly functioning eyes; and, if the intensity is greater, while it was walking it suddenly stops, turning away entirely the nod of command from the ministry of the motion by which the feet were being moved; but if the intensity of thought is not so great as to fix the walker in his place, yet is nonetheless so great that it does not leave free that middle part of the brain which announces the body's movements.
— to attend to it, then a man sometimes forgets both whence he comes and whither he goes, and passes unawares the farmhouse to which he was heading, his body's nature being sound but his own attention called away to something else. Wherefore, as to those certain bodily particles of the bodily heaven — that is, of light and air — which first receive the nods of the life-giving soul, because they are nearer to incorporeal nature than moisture and earth, so that at their proximate ministry the whole mass is administered: whether God mingled or joined them to the body of the living being from this surrounding and superimposed heaven, or whether He made these too from clay, as He made the flesh — this is a question not pertinent to the matter. For it is credible that every body can be changed into every body;
but to believe that any body whatever can be changed into a soul is absurd. Wherefore neither is that to be listened to which certain people have supposed: that there is a certain fifth kind of body out of which souls come, which is neither earth nor water nor air nor fire — whether the more turbulent and earthy fire or that heavenly, pure and shining fire — but some other thing, I know not what, which lacks a common name, yet is nevertheless a body. For if those who hold this opinion mean by 'body' what we too mean — that is, any nature whatever that occupies a space of place by length, breadth, and height — then neither is the soul this, nor is it to be believed made from it. For whatever is of such a kind — to say no more — can in any part of itself be divided or circumscribed by lines:
and if the soul underwent this, it could in no way know such lines as cannot be cut along their length — which it nonetheless knows cannot be found in body. Nor does anything of the sort occur to it about itself, since it cannot not know itself, even when, in order that it may know itself, it inquires. For when it seeks itself, it knows that it seeks itself — which it could not know if it did not know itself. Nor does it seek itself from anywhere but from itself. When, therefore, it knows itself as seeking, it certainly knows itself, and all that it knows, it knows wholly. Since therefore it knows itself as seeking, it knows itself wholly; therefore it knows the whole of itself; for it knows not something else, but its very self wholly. Why then does it still seek itself, if it knows itself as seeking?
For unless it knew itself, it could not know itself as seeking itself; but this is in the present. What it seeks about itself is what it was before, or what it will be. Let it therefore cease, at least for now, to suspect that it is a body, because, if it were anything of the sort, it would know itself as such — it that knows itself better than the heaven and the earth, which it knows through the eyes of its own body. I forbear to say that that faculty of its own — which even beasts, or the birds of the air, are understood to have, when they return to their dwellings or nests, whereby the images of all bodily things are received — is in no way like any body; and surely this ought rather to be like a body, wherein the likenesses of bodily things are contained.
But if this is not a body — since it is certain that those likenesses of bodies are there not only retained by memory but even figured innumerably at will — how much less can the soul by any other power of its own be like a body! But if by some other notion they call 'body' everything that exists — that is, every nature and substance — this manner of speaking is not indeed to be admitted, lest we find no way, when speaking, to distinguish from bodies those things that are not bodies; yet we need not labour overmuch about the word. For we too say that whatever the soul is, it is not one of these four most familiar elements, which are manifest bodies, but neither is it that which God is.
But what it is cannot be better told than as soul, or spirit of life. For 'of life' is added because this air too is often called spirit. Yet they have also called the soul by the same name as this air, so that no name can now be found by which to distinguish properly this nature, which is neither body nor God, nor life without sense, such as can be believed to be in trees, nor life without a rational mind, such as is in beasts, but a life now lower than that of angels, and destined to be what the angels' is, if it shall have lived here according to the precept of its Creator.
But whence it is — that is, out of what, as it were, matter it was made, or from what perfect and blessed nature it flowed down, or whether it was made altogether out of nothing — even if this is doubted and inquired into, this at least is by no means to be doubted: that, if there was anything before, that which was, was made by God, and that it was now made by God, so that it should be a living soul; for either there was nothing, or that which now is, was not. But as for that part in which we were inquiring, as it were, into its matter, out of what it was made, we have now treated it sufficiently. Now, if it in no way existed before, it must be asked how it can be understood that its causal ratio was said to have existed in the first six days of God's works, when God made man to His own image — which is not rightly understood except according to the soul.
But it is to be feared lest, when we say that God did not then create the very natures and substances that were to be, while He created all things together, but rather certain causal ratios of those future things, we be thought to say something empty. For what are these causal ratios, according to which God could already be said to have made man to His own image, whose body He had not yet fashioned from clay, into whom He had not yet made a soul by breathing? And of the human body indeed, even if there was some hidden ratio by which it was to be formed, there was also the matter out of which it was to be formed — that is, earth, in which that ratio can be seen to have lain hidden, as it were, in a seed;
but for the making of the soul — that is, for the making of the breath which was to be the soul of man — in what nature was that causal ratio first established, when God said, 'Let us make man to our image and likeness' — which cannot rightly be understood except according to the soul — if there was no nature in which it might be established? For if this ratio was in God, not in the creature, then it was not yet established. How then was it said, 'God made man to the image of God'? But if it was already in the creature — that is, in those things which God created all together at once — in what creature was it? Whether in a spiritual or in a corporeal one? If in a spiritual one, was it doing anything in the bodies of the world, whether heavenly or earthly?
And was this idle within it before man was established in his own proper nature, just as in man himself, already leading his own proper life, there is present latently and inactively the ratio of generating, which does not operate except through intercourse and conception? Or did that spiritual creature also, in which this ratio was latently present, do nothing of its own work? And to what end was it created? Was it that it might contain the ratio of the future human soul, or of future souls, as though they could not exist in themselves, but only in some creature already living its own life — just as the ratio of generating cannot exist except in some natures already existing and perfected?
Was there, then, established as the parent of the soul some spiritual creature, in which lies the ratio of the future soul, which does not come forth from it except when God makes it to be breathed into man? For neither does God create and form the offspring — whether of the seed or of the already-existing progeny itself — out of man, except through Wisdom that reaches everywhere by reason of her purity, so that nothing defiled runs into her, while she stretches mightily from end to end and disposes all things sweetly.
But I do not know how it can be understood that some spiritual creature, I know not which, was created for this purpose alone, which was not mentioned among God's foundations made through those six days, when God was said to have made man on the sixth day — man whom He had not yet made in his proper nature, but as yet only in causal ratio in that creature which was not mentioned. For that creature ought rather to have been mentioned, which was so consummated that it was not still to be made according to a ratio preceding it.
Or perhaps, in the nature of that day which He first established — if that day is rightly taken to be the intellectual spirit — God inserted this causal ratio of making the soul, when on the sixth day He made man to His own image, foreordaining, that is, the cause and ratio according to which He would make him after those seven days: so that, namely, the causal ratio of his body may be believed to have been created in the nature of earth, but that of his soul in the nature of that day?
But what else is said, when this is said, than that the angelic spirit is, as it were, the parent of the human soul, if in it there is thus pre-established the ratio of the human soul to be created, just as in a man there is that of his future offspring — so that the parents of human bodies indeed are men, but of souls are angels, while the Creator both of bodies and of souls is God, yet of bodies from men, of souls from angels; or of the first body from earth and of the first soul from the angelic nature, where He had pre-established their causal ratios, when He first made man in those things which He created all together, but thereafter now men from men, body from body, soul from soul!
It is hard to say that the soul is the daughter of an angel or of angels; but much harder still, of the corporeal heaven — how much more, then, of the sea and the earth! Far less, therefore, was the causal ratio of the soul pre-established in any corporeal creature, when God made man to His own image, before He animated with breath the man formed from clay in his own time — if it is absurd to believe that He founded the soul causally in the angelic nature. Let us therefore see whether perhaps that can be true which certainly seems to me more tolerable to human opinion: that God, in those first works in which He created all things together, also created the human soul, which He would in its own time breathe into the members of the body formed from clay:
and that the ratio of that body He created causally in those things founded all together, according to which it should come to be, when it was to be made — the human body. For neither do we rightly understand that which was said, 'to His own image,' except in the soul, nor that which was said, 'male and female,' except in the body. Let it therefore be believed — if no authority of the Scriptures or ratio of truth contradicts — that man was so made on the sixth day, that the causal ratio of the human body indeed was created in the elements of the world, but the soul itself was already created, just as the first day was established, and, once created, lay hidden in the works of God, until in its own time He should, by breathing — that is, by inspiring — insert it into the body formed from clay. But here again there arises a question not to be scorned.
For if the soul had already been made and lay hidden, where could it be better than there? What then was the cause that the soul, living innocently, was inserted into the life of this flesh, in which, by sinning, it should offend Him who created it, whence there should deservedly follow it the toil of hardship and the torment of damnation? Or is this to be said: that by its own will it was inclined to administering the body, in which life of the body — since one can live both justly and unjustly — it should have that which it chose, either a reward for justice or a punishment for iniquity, so that this may not be contrary to that apostolic sentence, in which he says that those not yet born had done nothing good or evil?
For that inclination of the will toward the body is not yet an act either of justice or of iniquity, of which an account is to be rendered in the judgment of God, when each shall receive according to the things he has done through the body, whether good or evil. Why then should not this also now be believed: that it came to the body by the nod of God, where, if it should be willing to act according to His precept, it would receive the reward of eternal life and of the fellowship of the angels; but if it should despise Him, it would pay the most just penalties, whether of long-lasting toil or of eternal fire? Or, since this very thing — to have obeyed the willing God — is already surely a good act, will it be contrary to the saying that those not yet born had done nothing either good or evil?
If these things are so, we shall confess that the soul was not created in that class of things which was foreknowing of its own future work, whether just or unjust. For it is too incredible that it could have been inclined by its own will to the life of the body, if it foreknew that it would so sin in certain respects as to be justly punished with perpetual torment. The Creator is indeed justly praised in all things, who made all things very good. For He is to be praised not only for those to whom He gave foreknowledge, since He is rightly praised also because He created the beasts, than which human nature is more excellent even in those men who sin. For the nature of man is from God, not the iniquity in which he himself has become entangled by the ill use of free will:
yet if he did not have it (free will), he would excel less in the nature of things. For a man living justly is to be conceived of even as not foreknowing the future, and there is to be seen how the excellence of a good will is in no way hindered from living rightly and pleasing God by the fact that, ignorant of the future, he lives by faith. Whoever, therefore, would not have a creature of this kind to be among things, contradicts the goodness of God; but whoever would not have it pay penalties for its sins, is an enemy of equity. But if the soul is made for this, that it should be sent into a body, it may be asked whether, if it should be unwilling, it is compelled. But it is better to believe that it wills this naturally — that is, that it is created in such a nature that it wills, just as it is natural to us to will to live;
But to live wickedly belongs no longer to nature, but to a perverse will, which punishment justly follows. In vain, then, is it now asked out of what material, as it were, the soul was made, if it can rightly be understood to have been made among those first works, when the day was made. For just as those things which were not came to be, so this too came to be among them. And if there was also some material capable of being formed, both corporeal and spiritual — yet this too not established except by God, from whom are all things — a material which would indeed precede its own formation not in time but in origin, as the voice precedes song, then what more fittingly is believed than that the soul was made of spiritual material?
But if anyone is unwilling to reckon it as made except when it was breathed into the already-formed body, let him consider what he will answer when it is asked out of what it was made.
For either he will say that God made or makes something out of nothing after that completion of His works — and then he must look to how he explains that on the sixth day man was made in the image of God, which cannot rightly be understood except in respect of the soul; that is, in what nature the causal reason of that thing which did not yet exist had been made — or he will say that the soul was made not out of nothing but out of something already existing, and he will labour in inquiring what that nature is, whether corporeal or spiritual, according to those questions which we have handled above; while that same difficulty still remains, so that it is further asked in what substance among the creatures first established in the six days God made that causal reason of the soul which He had not yet made either out of nothing or out of something.
But if he should wish to avoid this in such a way as to say that man was made even out of clay on the sixth day, but that this was mentioned afterward by way of recapitulation, let him consider what he says about the woman, since Scripture said: male and female He made them, and He blessed them. And if he answers that she too was made on that day out of the man's bone, let him attend to how he asserts that the birds were made on the sixth day — the birds which were brought to Adam — whereas Scripture intimates that every kind of bird was created out of the waters on the fifth day; likewise that on the sixth day the trees also were made which were planted in paradise, whereas that same Scripture assigned this kind of creature to the third day. Let him also consider the very words, what it means:
And God brought forth further out of the earth every tree beautiful to the sight and good for food — as though those which the earth had brought forth on the third day were not beautiful to the sight and good for food, when they were among those works which God made all exceedingly good; and also what this means: God formed further out of the earth all the beasts of the field and all the birds of heaven — as though all those which had first been produced were not, or rather as though none had been produced before. For it was not said: and God formed further out of the earth the rest of the beasts of the field and the rest of the birds of heaven, as if there were fewer which either the earth on the sixth day or the water on the fifth day had produced; but He said all the beasts, and all the birds.
Let him also consider how God made all things in six days: first the day itself, second the firmament, third the form of the sea and the land and out of the land the grass and the trees, fourth the luminaries and the stars, fifth the animals of the waters, sixth those of the land; and yet afterward it is said: when the day was made, God made heaven and earth and every green thing of the field — whereas, when the day was made, He made nothing but the day itself. And how did He make every green thing of the field before it was upon the earth, and all the hay before it sprang up? For then it was made when it sprang up, not before it sprang up. Who would say such a thing, unless the words of Scripture recalled him to it? Let him also remember that it is written:
He who lives forever created all things together; and let him see how those things can be said to be created together whose creation is separated by intervals of time — not merely of hours, but even of days. Let him also take care to show how both are true, though they may seem contrary: that God rested from all His works on the seventh day, which the book of Genesis says, and that until now He is working, which the Lord says. Let him also regard those things which are said to have been completed, how the same things are said to have been begun.
For by all these testimonies of divine Scripture — whose truthfulness no one doubts except the unbeliever or the impious — we have been led to that opinion, that we should say God from the beginning of the world first created all things together, some with their very natures already established, some with their causes established beforehand; just as the Almighty made not only present but also future things, and rested from those things He had made, so that thereafter, by their administration and governance, He might also create the orders of the ages and of temporal things — because He had both completed them for the sake of the setting of a limit to all kinds, and had begun them for the sake of the propagation of the ages, so that on account of the things completed He might rest, and on account of the things begun He might work until now.
But if these matters can be better understood, I not only do not resist, but even favor it. Now, however, concerning the soul which God breathed into man by blowing upon his face, I affirm nothing except that it is from God in such a way that it is not the substance of God and is incorporeal — that is, that it is not a body but a spirit; not begotten of the substance of God, nor proceeding from the substance of God, but made by God; yet not made in such a way that any nature of a body or of an irrational soul was turned into its nature, and thereby out of nothing; and that it is immortal according to a certain manner of life which it can in no way lose;
but according to a certain mutability, by which it can become either worse or better, it can not without reason also be understood as mortal, since true immortality He alone possesses, of whom it is properly said: who alone has immortality. As for the rest of the things I have said in this book by way of discussion, let them avail the reader for this: that he may either know how those things are to be sought, without the rashness of affirming, which Scripture does not openly declare; or, if this manner of seeking does not please him, I should like to know how he himself has sought them, so that, if he can teach me, I will not refuse, but if he cannot, he may seek together with me from Him from whom we may both learn. And God planted a paradise in Eden toward the east, and placed there the man whom He had formed.
I am not unaware that many have said many things about paradise; yet there are three, as it were, general opinions on this matter. One is of those who wish paradise to be understood only corporeally; another of those who wish it only spiritually; the third of those who take paradise in both ways, in some respects corporeally, in others spiritually. To speak briefly, then, I confess that the third opinion pleases me.
According to this I have now undertaken to speak about paradise, insofar as the Lord shall deign to grant, so that the man made out of clay — which is certainly the human body — may be understood as placed in a corporeal paradise; so that, just as Adam himself, although he signifies something else in that respect in which the Apostle said he was a figure of the one to come, is yet taken as expressed in his own proper nature — a man who lived a certain number of years and, having propagated numerous offspring, died, as other men also die, though not born of parents like the rest, but, as was fitting at the first, made out of the earth — so also paradise, in which when God had placed him, may be understood as nothing other than a certain place, namely of the earth, where the earthly man might dwell.
For the narrative in these books is not in a manner of speech about figurative things, as in the Song of Songs, but altogether about things done, as in the books of Kings and others of this sort. But because there the things spoken of are those which the most familiar experience of human life possesses, they are received without difficulty — indeed most readily — first according to the letter, so that thereupon it may be dug out from them what the very deeds done also signified concerning future things. Here, however, because the things spoken of are those which do not present themselves to those who observe the customary course of nature, certain people are unwilling to have them understood as spoken properly, but figuratively, and they wish history — that is, the narration of things properly done — to begin from that point where Adam and Eve, sent away from paradise, came together and begot offspring.
As though, forsooth, it were customary for us that they lived so many years, or that Enoch was translated, or that a woman both aged and barren gave birth, and other things of this kind. But they say: the narrative of miraculous deeds is one thing, that of created natures another; for there those very unusual events show that there are, as it were, some natural modes of things, others of miracles — which are called mighty works — whereas here the very institution of natures is intimated. To these it is replied: but they are unusual for this very reason, because they are first. For what is so without example and without an equal deed in the constitution of worldly things as the world itself? Surely one must not on that account refuse to believe that God made the world, because He now no longer makes worlds; or that He did not make the sun, because He now no longer makes suns?
And this indeed ought to have been the reply to those who were disturbed, not about paradise, but about man himself. But now, since they believe that man himself was made by God in such a way as no other was made, why are they unwilling to believe that paradise was made in such a way as they now see forests come to be? For I speak to those who follow the authority of these Scriptures; for certain of them wish paradise to be understood not properly but figuratively. As for those who are altogether opposed to these Scriptures, we have dealt with them elsewhere and in another way — though even here, in this our very work, let us, as far as we are able, so defend it according to the letter that those who, moved not reasonably but on account of an obstinate or dull mind, refuse to believe these things, may yet find no reason by which they might prove them false.
But as for these fellow-believers of ours, who have faith in these divine books and yet are unwilling to have paradise understood according to the property of the letter — namely, as a most delightful place, shaded by fruitful groves, and both large and made fertile by a great spring — since they see that no human labor causes so many and so great green thickets to grow wild by the hidden work of God, I marvel how they can believe that man himself was made in a way they have never seen. Or if he too is to be understood figuratively, who begot Cain and Abel and Seth? Were they too only figuratively real, and not also men born of men? Let them therefore attend closely to where this presumption tends, and let them try, together with us, to receive all the things first narrated as done in an expression of their proper meaning.
For who would not thereafter favor those who understand what these things also admonish by a figurative signification — whether of those spiritual natures or affections themselves, or of things even to come? Certainly, if in no way could those things which are here named corporeally be also taken corporeally with the truth of faith preserved, what else would remain but that we should rather understand them as spoken figuratively, than impiously find fault with Holy Scripture?
But furthermore, if these things, understood also corporeally, not only do not hinder but even more solidly confirm the narrative of the divine word, then there will be no one, I think, so unfaithfully obstinate as to prefer, when he has seen them expounded properly according to the rule of faith, to remain in his former opinion, if perchance they had seemed to him capable of being taken only figuratively. For I too, against the Manichaeans — who err with regard to these writings of the Old Testament, not by receiving them otherwise than they ought, but by not receiving them at all and by blaspheming them with detestation — wrote two books at the recent time of my conversion, wishing quickly either to refute their ravings or to rouse men's attention to seeking in the writings which they hate the Christian and evangelical faith.
And because at that time it did not occur to me how everything could be taken properly, and it rather seemed that it could not, or scarcely and with difficulty could — lest I be delayed — I explained, with as much brevity and clarity as I could, what those things which I could not find according to the letter might signify figuratively; lest men, deterred either by much reading or by the obscurity of the disputation, should not trouble to take them in hand. Yet mindful of what I chiefly wished but could not achieve — that all things should be understood first not figuratively but properly — and not altogether despairing that they could be so understood, I put this very point in the first part of the second book, thus:
Assuredly, I say, whoever wishes to take everything that has been said according to the letter — that is, to understand it no otherwise than the letter sounds — and can avoid blasphemies and proclaim all things agreeable to the Catholic faith, not only is he not to be envied, but he is to be held an outstanding and highly praiseworthy interpreter.
But if no way out is given whereby the things that are written may be understood piously and worthily of God, unless we believe them set forth figuratively and in enigmas, then, having apostolic authority — by which so many enigmas of the books of the Old Testament are unravelled — let us keep to the method we intend, with the help of Him who exhorts us to ask, to seek, and to knock, so that we may explain all these figures of things according to the Catholic faith, whether they pertain to history or to prophecy, not prejudging a better and more diligent treatment, whether by ourselves or by others to whom the Lord deigns to reveal it. This I said then.
But now, because the Lord has willed that, by observing and considering these things more diligently, I should reckon — not in vain, as I think — that it can be shown even by me that these things were written according to a proper and not an allegorical manner of speech, let us, just as we wished to show above, so also examine what follows concerning paradise. God therefore planted a paradise in delights — for this is what Eden means — toward the east, and placed there the man whom He had formed. For thus it is written, because thus it was done. Then He recapitulates, so as to show, concerning this very thing which He set forth briefly, how it was done — that is, how God planted paradise and there established the man whom He had formed. For thus it follows:
And God brought forth further out of the earth every tree beautiful to the sight and good for food. He did not say: and God brought forth out of the earth another tree or the rest of the trees, but: He brought forth, he says, further out of the earth every tree beautiful to the sight and good for food. Already then, therefore, the earth had produced every tree both beautiful to the sight and good for food — that is, on the third day; for on the sixth day He had said: behold, I have given you every seed-bearing herbage sowing seed, which is over all the earth, and every fruit-bearing tree which has in itself the fruit of sowable seed, which shall be for you for food. Did He then give them one thing at that time, and now wish to give another? I think not.
But since these trees established in paradise are of those kinds which the earth had already produced on the third day, He brought them forth further in their own time, because at that former time — when it is written that the earth produced them — it had been done in the earth causally; that is, because then the earth had latently received the power of producing them, by which power it comes about that even now the earth begets such things openly and in their own time. Therefore the words of God saying on the sixth day: behold, I have given you every seed-bearing herbage sowing seed, which is over all the earth, and the rest, are words uttered not with a sounding or temporal voice, but such as the power of creating is in His word.
but it could not be told to men what God said without temporal sounds, except through temporal sounds. For it was to come to pass that man, now formed out of clay and animated by His breath, and whatever of the human race should have arisen from him, would use for food those things which were to spring up over the earth out of that power of generating which the earth had already received. Founding the causal reasons of this future thing in the creature, He spoke — as though it had already come to be — by an inner and inmost truth, which neither eye has seen nor ear has heard, but His Spirit assuredly revealed to the writer. That plainly which follows:
and the tree of life in the midst of paradise, and the tree of the knowledge of discerning good and evil — this is to be considered more diligently, lest it force us into allegory, so that these were not trees, but signified something else by the name of tree. For it was said of wisdom: it is a tree of life to all who embrace it. Yet, although Jerusalem is eternal in the heavens, a city was founded also on earth by which that one was signified; and although Sarah and Hagar signified the two testaments, they were nevertheless also two certain women; and although Christ waters us with a spiritual stream through the passion of the wood, there was nevertheless also a rock which, struck by wood, poured out water for the thirsting people, of which it was said: and the rock was Christ.
They signified something other than all those things were, yet nevertheless they themselves also existed corporeally. And when they were mentioned by the narrator, that was not a figurative manner of speech, but the express narration of those things whose foreshadowing was figurative. There was therefore a tree of life just as the rock was Christ; nor without mysteries of spiritual things corporeally presented did God will man to live in paradise. There was therefore for him nourishment in the other trees, but in that one a sacrament — signifying what, if not wisdom, of which it was thus said: it is a tree of life to those who embrace it, just as it was said of Christ: He is a rock flowing for those who thirst for Him? For rightly is that called by the name whereby it went before to signify Him.
He Himself is the lamb which is sacrificed at the Passover; yet that too was figured not only by being spoken of, but also by being done. For that lamb was indeed a lamb; plainly it was a lamb, and it was slain and eaten. And yet by that true deed something else too was figured — not like that fatted calf which was slain for a feast when the younger son returned. For there the narration itself is of figures, not of things done with a figurative signification. For it was not the Evangelist who narrated this, but the Lord Himself; the Evangelist, however, narrated that the Lord had narrated this. Accordingly, then, what the Evangelist narrated also happened — namely, that the Lord spoke such things;
but the Lord's narration was a parable, of which it is never required that the things brought forth in speech should be shown to have been done even to the letter. Christ is both the stone anointed by Jacob and the stone rejected by the builders, which has become the head of the corner; but the former was also done among things actually done, whereas the latter was only foretold in figures. For the former the narrator of past events wrote, the latter only the foreteller of things to come. So also wisdom, that same Christ, is the tree of life in the spiritual paradise, into which He sent the thief from the cross;
but that which signified it was also created — the tree of life even in the corporeal paradise, because this that Scripture said, which, narrating things done in their own times, narrated both that man was made corporeally and that, living in a body, he was established there. But if anyone thinks that souls, when they have departed from the body, are contained in corporeally visible places, though they are without a body, let him assert his own opinion; there will be no lack of those who so favor it as to contend that that rich man also, thirsting, was in a corporeal place, and who do not hesitate to declare that the soul itself is altogether corporeal on account of the parched tongue and the drop of water desired from Lazarus's finger — with whom I contend, on so great a question, with no rashness.
For it is better to doubt about hidden things than to quarrel about uncertain ones. That the rich man is to be understood as being in the burning of punishments, and that poor man in the refreshment of joys, I do not doubt. But how that flame of hell, that bosom of Abraham, that tongue of the rich man, that finger of the poor man, that thirst of torment, that drop of refreshment are to be understood, is scarcely perhaps found by those who gently seek, and never by those who contentiously wrangle. Certainly a quick answer must be given, lest this deep question, needing much discourse, delay us.
If souls are contained in corporeal places even when they have gone out of their bodies, that thief could have been brought into that paradise where the body of the first man had been, so that, in a more fitting passage of the Scriptures, if any necessity should demand it, we might in some way bring forth what we either ask or judge concerning this matter also. But now — that wisdom is not a body and therefore not a tree either, I neither doubt nor think it is doubted by anyone;
but that wisdom could have been signified, through a tree — that is, through a corporeal creature, as through a kind of sacrament — in the corporeal paradise, he does not think this to be believed who either does not see so many corporeal sacraments of spiritual things in the Scriptures, or contends that the first man ought not to have lived with some sacrament of this kind, though the Apostle says even this — which he said of the woman, whom it is agreed was made for him from his side: for this cause a man shall leave his father and mother and shall cleave to his wife, and the two shall be in one flesh — that this is a great sacrament in Christ and in the Church. But it is strange, and scarcely to be borne, how men are willing that paradise was spoken of figuratively, and yet unwilling that it was also made figuratively.
But if they concede — as concerning Hagar and Sarah, as concerning Ishmael and Isaac — that these things too were both done and yet also figurative, I do not see why they should not likewise admit that the tree of life was both truly some tree and yet figured wisdom. This too I add: that although it furnished corporeal food, that tree nevertheless furnished such food whereby the body of man might be strengthened with stable health — not as from other food, but by some hidden inspiration of healthfulness. For assuredly, though ordinary, the bread had nevertheless something more, of which by a single small loaf God delivered a man from the want of hunger over a span of forty days.
Or shall we perhaps doubt to believe that God furnished to man, through the food of some tree, for the sake of a certain higher signification, that his body should not be changed for the worse either by infirmity or by age, nor slip even into its setting — He who furnished to human food itself so marvelous a state that in earthen little vessels He renewed the failing flour and oil, and it did not fail? Now here let someone from the class of contentious men arise and say that God ought to have done such miracles in our earth, but ought not to have done them in paradise — as though, forsooth, He did not do a greater miracle there, either in making man out of dust or woman out of the man's side, than that here He raised the dead. It follows that we should look at the tree of the knowledge of discerning good and evil.
Assuredly this tree too was visible and corporeal, like the other trees. That it was a tree, therefore, is not to be doubted; but why it received this name is to be inquired. To me, however, considering it again and again, it cannot be told how greatly that opinion pleases me: that that tree was not harmful in its food — for He who had made all things exceedingly good would not have established anything evil in paradise — but that the evil for man was the transgression of the precept.
But it was fitting that man, placed under the Lord God, should be forbidden from something, so that for him the very virtue of meriting his Lord might be obedience — which I can most truly say is the sole virtue for every rational creature acting under God's power; and that the first and greatest vice of pride, unto ruin, is to wish to use one's own power, the name of which vice is disobedience. There would therefore be nothing whence man might think and perceive that he had a Lord, unless something were commanded him.
That tree, therefore, was not evil, but was called the tree of the knowledge of discerning good and evil, because, if after the prohibition man should eat of it, in it there would be the future transgression of the precept, in which man would learn, through the experience of punishment, what difference there is between the good of obedience and the evil of disobedience. Accordingly, this too was said not figuratively, but is to be taken as truly some tree, upon which a name was imposed not from the fruit or apple that would be born from it, but from the very thing which was going to follow when it was touched contrary to the prohibition. And a river went out of Eden, which watered paradise, and from there it was divided into four parts. Of these, the name of one is Phison — this is the one that encircles the whole land of Havilah, where there is gold;
and the gold of that land is good, and there is carbuncle and the green stone. And the name of the second river is Geon — this is the one that encircles the whole land of Ethiopia. And the third river is the Tigris — this is the one that flows toward the Assyrians. And the fourth river is the Euphrates. Concerning these rivers, why should I take further pains to affirm that they are true rivers and not spoken figuratively, as though they did not exist, as if the names themselves signified merely something, when they are most well known to the regions through which they flow and are famed among almost all nations? Nay rather, since it is established from these that they most certainly exist — for antiquity has changed the names of two of them, as the river is called Tiber which formerly was called Albula; for Geon is that very one which is now called the Nile;
and Phison was that one which they now call the Ganges; while the other two, the Tigris and the Euphrates, have retained even their ancient names — we ought to be admonished to receive the rest also, first of all, according to the property of the letter, and not to suppose a figurative manner of speech in them, but that the very things which are thus narrated both exist and also signify something; not because a parable of speech could not take up something from a thing which it was also agreed did not exist properly. As the Lord speaks of that man who was going down from Jerusalem to Jericho and fell among robbers. Who would not perceive, and plainly see, that it is a parable and that the whole of that speech is figurative? Yet the two cities which are there named are even today pointed out in their own places.
But we would understand these four rivers in this way only if some necessity compelled us to take the rest of what is told about paradise not literally but figuratively. As it is, however, since no reason forbids us from the outset to understand the very things literally, why do we not rather simply follow the authority of Scripture in its narration of the deeds done, first understanding things that were truly done, and only then investigating whatever else they may signify? Or shall we be moved by what is said about these rivers—that the sources of some are known, but those of others are altogether unknown, and that therefore it cannot be taken literally that they are divided from the single river of paradise?
Rather we should believe that, since the very place of paradise is most remote from the knowledge of men, from there the four branches of waters are divided, just as the most trustworthy Scripture testifies; but that those rivers whose sources are said to be known ran somewhere beneath the earth, and after the courses of vast regions burst forth in other places, where they are held to be known as if in their own sources. For who does not know that some waters are wont to do this? But this is known where they do not run long beneath the earth. Therefore a river went out from Eden, that is, from the place of delights, and watered paradise, that is, all the beautiful and fruitful trees which shaded the whole land of that region.
And the Lord God took the man whom he had made and placed him in paradise, to work it and to keep it. And the Lord God commanded Adam, saying: Of every tree that is in paradise you shall eat for food; but of the tree of knowing good and evil you shall not eat of it; and on whatever day you eat of it, you shall die the death. Since above he had briefly said that God planted paradise and set there the man whom he had formed, he now recapitulates in order to relate how paradise was established. Now therefore, by way of recapitulation, he also recalls how God placed the man there whom he had made. Let us then see what is meant by what is said: to work it and to keep it. What was he to work, and what was he to keep?
Did the Lord perhaps wish the first man to work at agriculture? Or is it not credible that he condemned him to labor before sin? Indeed we might well suppose so, were it not that we see certain men engage in farming with such delight of soul that it is a great punishment for them to be called away from it to something else. Whatever delights, therefore, agriculture holds, then surely it held far more abundantly, when nothing adverse befell either from earth or from sky. For there was no affliction of toil, but a gladdening of the will, since the things which God had created came forth more joyfully and more fruitfully with the help of human labor;
whence the Creator himself would be praised more richly, who to the soul set within an animal body had given the reason and the capacity for working—as much as would suffice a willing mind, not as much as bodily need would compel an unwilling one.
For what greater and more marvelous spectacle is there, or where can human reason in a manner converse more with the nature of things, than when—seeds being sown, cuttings planted, saplings transplanted, shoots grafted—it is as it were asked of each power of root and germ what it can and cannot do, whence it can and whence it cannot, what in it the invisible and inner power of numbers avails, what diligence applied from without avails; and in that very consideration to perceive that neither he who plants is anything nor he who waters, but God who gives the increase—because even that part of the work which is added from without is added through him whom God nonetheless created and whom he governs and orders invisibly?
From here the eye of thought is now lifted up to the world itself as to a certain great tree of things, and in it too a twofold operation of providence is found, partly natural, partly voluntary. And the natural indeed through the hidden administration of God, by which he gives increase even to trees and herbs; but the voluntary through the works of angels and of men. According to that first, heavenly things are ordered above and earthly things below; the luminaries and stars shine; the alternations of day and night are set in motion; the earth, founded upon the waters, is bathed within and washed around; the air is spread higher over all; shrubs and animals are conceived and born, grow, age, perish—and whatever else is carried on in things by an inner and natural motion;
but in this other operation, signs are given, teaching and learning take place, fields are cultivated, societies are administered, arts are practiced, and whatever else is done either in the heavenly society or in this earthly and mortal one—in such a way that provision is made for the good even through the ignorant wicked. And in man himself the same twofold power of providence is vigorous: first, toward the body naturally, namely by that motion by which he comes to be, grows, and ages; but voluntarily, by which the body is provided for as to food, clothing, and healing. Likewise toward the soul it works naturally, that it may live and perceive; but voluntarily, that it may learn and consent.
But just as in a tree agriculture acts from outside so that what is carried on within may prosper, so in man, according to the body, medicine serves from without that which nature does within; and likewise according to the soul, doctrine is ministered from without so that nature may be blessed within. And what negligence of cultivation is to a tree, that carelessness of healing is to the body, and that sluggishness of learning is to the soul; and what useless moisture is to a tree, that pernicious food is to the body, and that the persuasion of iniquity is to the soul. God therefore, above all things, who founded all things and rules all things, being good creates all natures, and being just orders all wills.
What then is repugnant to the truth, if we believe that man was so placed in paradise that he might work at agriculture not with servile toil but with honorable delight of soul? For what is more innocent than this work for those at leisure, and what fuller of great reflection for the prudent? But what was he to keep? Paradise itself? Against whom? Surely no neighboring invader was feared, no disturber of the boundary, no thief, no assailant. How then are we to understand that a bodily paradise could be kept bodily by man? But neither did Scripture say, 'to work and to keep paradise'; rather it said, 'to work and to keep.' Although, if it be more carefully rendered word for word from the Greek, it is written thus:
And the Lord God took the man whom he had made and placed him in paradise to work him and to keep him. But whether he placed the man himself to be worked—for this is what the one understood who translated it 'to work it'—or the same paradise to be worked, that is, that the man should work paradise, this sounds ambiguous; and the phrasing seems rather to require that it be said not 'work paradise' but 'in paradise.' Yet nonetheless, lest perhaps it was said 'to work paradise' just as above it was said 'nor was there a man to work the earth'—for it is the same expression, 'to work the earth' as 'to work paradise'—let us treat the ambiguous sentence in both ways.
For if it is not necessary that we take it as 'to keep paradise' but 'in paradise,' what then was he to keep in paradise? For what he was to work in paradise we have already discussed, as it seemed. Or was it that what he worked in the land through agriculture, he should keep in himself through discipline—that is, that just as the field would obey him in his cultivation of it, so he too would obey his Lord who commanded him, so that, having received the command, he might render the fruit of obedience, not the thorns of disobedience? Finally, since as a subject he refused to keep in himself the likeness of the paradise cultivated by him, being condemned he received a field like himself: 'It shall bring forth for you,' it says, 'thorns and thistles.'
But if we understand also that he was to work paradise and to keep paradise, he could indeed work paradise, as we said above, through agriculture; but keep it not against the wicked or against enemies, of whom there were none, but perhaps against the beasts. How so? Or why? For were the beasts already raging against man, which would not happen except through sin? Indeed man himself gave names to all the beasts brought to him, as is recorded afterward; he himself also on the sixth day, by the law of God's word, received food in common with them all. Or if there was already something to be feared in the beasts, in what way could one man fortify that paradise? For it was no small place that so great a fountain watered.
For he would have to keep it, if he were able to enclose paradise with a wall so great and so mighty that a serpent could not enter it; but it would be a marvel if, before he enclosed it, he could shut out all serpents from within. Accordingly, why do we pass over the understanding that lies before our eyes? For man was placed in paradise to work that same paradise, as was discussed above, through an agriculture not laborious but delightful, and admonishing the mind of the prudent with great and useful things; but to keep that same paradise for himself, lest he admit anything whereby he might deserve to be expelled from it. Finally he also received a command, that there might be something by which he could keep paradise for himself—that is, by keeping which he would not be cast out of it.
For rightly is anyone said not to have kept his own thing, who acted in such a way that he lost it, even if it be safe for another who either found it or deserved to receive it. There is another sense in these words which I think not undeservedly to be preferred: that God was to work and to keep the man himself. For just as man works the earth, not to make it be earth, but that it may be cultivated and fruitful, so much more does God work man—whom he himself created that he might be man—God himself works him, that he may be just, provided man does not through pride depart from him; for this is to apostatize from God, which Scripture calls the beginning of pride. 'The beginning,' it says, 'of man's pride is to apostatize from God.'
Since therefore God is the unchangeable good, but man both according to soul and according to body is a changeable thing, he cannot be formed so as to be just and blessed unless, being turned toward the unchangeable good which is God, he abides therein. And through this the same God who creates man that he may be man, himself works and keeps man that he may also be good and blessed. Wherefore, by the same expression by which man is said to work the earth—which was already earth—that it may be adorned and fruitful, by that expression God is said to work man—who was already man—that he may be devout and wise, and to keep him, because man by his own power cannot be safe in himself rather than under him who is above him, delighting in his dominion and despising it.
Accordingly, I judge that it is in no way idle, but that something—and something great—is being brought to our attention: namely, that from the very beginning of this divine book, from where it thus began, 'In the beginning God made heaven and earth,' up to this place, nowhere is 'Lord God' set down, but only 'God.' But now, where it has come to the point of setting man in paradise and, through a command, working and keeping him, Scripture has spoken thus: 'And the Lord God took the man whom he had made and placed him in paradise to work him and to keep him'—not that God was not Lord of the creatures mentioned above;
but because this was written not for the sake of the angels nor for the sake of the other things that were created, but for the sake of man, to admonish him how expedient it is for him to have the Lord God—that is, to live obediently under his dominion rather than to abuse his own power licentiously—it was in no place willed to set this down earlier, except where it has come to placing him in paradise, to be worked and kept: so that it should not say, as of all the other things above, 'And God took the man whom he had made,' but should say, 'And the Lord God took the man whom he had made and placed him in paradise to work him,' that he might be just, 'and to keep him,' that he might be safe—by that very dominion of his, which is useful not to him but to us.
For he indeed does not need our service, but we need his dominion, that he may work and keep us. And therefore he alone is the true Lord, since we serve not for his advantage but for our own advantage and salvation; for if he needed us, by that very fact he would not be the true Lord, since his necessity would be relieved through us—a necessity under which he too would be a servant. Rightly does that man in the psalm say, 'I said to the Lord: You are my God, for you have no need of my goods.' Nor is it to be thought, as we said—that we serve him for our own advantage and salvation—as though we expect from him anything other than himself, who is our highest advantage and salvation; for thus we love him freely, according to that voice:
'But for me, to cleave to God is good.' For man is not such a thing that, once made, he could—if the one who made him forsook him—do anything well as though of himself; but his whole good action is to be turned toward him by whom he was made, and by him to be made just, devout, wise, and blessed always—to be made, not to be made and then withdraw, as one is healed by a physician of the body and then departs, because the physician of the body was a workman serving from without the nature working within under God, who works all salvation by that twofold work of providence of which we spoke above. Man ought therefore not to turn to God in such a way that, when he has been made just by him, he should depart, but in such a way that he is always being made by him.
For by this very thing, when he does not depart from him, he is justified and enlightened and blessed by his presence, God working and keeping him, while he has dominion over one who is obedient and subject. For it is not, as we were saying, as man works the earth that it may be cultivated and fruitful—who, when he has worked it, departs, leaving it either plowed or sown or watered or whatever else, the work that has been done remaining when the worker has departed—it is not thus that God works the just man, that is, by justifying him, so that, if he departed, what he had made would remain in the one from whom he departed:
but rather, just as the air was not made luminous by the presence of light but becomes luminous—since, if it had been made so, and were not being made so, it would remain luminous even in the absence of light—so man is enlightened by God's being present to him, but in his absence is straightway darkened, since one departs from him not by intervals of place but by the aversion of the will. Let him therefore work and keep man good, who is unchangeably good. We ought always to be made by him and always to be perfected, cleaving to him and remaining in that conversion which is toward him, of whom it is said, 'But for me, to cleave to God is good,' and to whom it is said, 'My strength, I will keep it toward you.'
For we are his workmanship, created not only to this end, that we may be men, but also to this end, that we may be good. For the Apostle too, when he was commending to the faithful, converted from impiety, the grace by which we have been saved, said: 'For by grace you have been saved through faith; and this not from yourselves, but it is the gift of God, not from works, lest perhaps anyone be exalted. For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus in good works, which God prepared that we should walk in them.' And elsewhere, when he had said, 'With fear and trembling work out your own salvation,' lest they should think it to be attributed to themselves, as though they made themselves just and good, he immediately added: 'For it is God who works in you.'
The Lord God therefore took the man whom he had made and placed him in paradise to work him—that is, 'to work in him'—and 'to keep him.' And the Lord God commanded Adam, saying: Of every tree that is in paradise you shall eat for food; but of the tree of knowing good and evil you shall not eat of it; and on whatever day you eat of it, you shall die the death. If there were anything evil in that tree from which God forbade the man, it would seem to be poisonous unto death by the nature of that very evil.
But since he who made all things very good had planted in paradise all trees good, and no nature of evil was there—because nowhere is there any nature of evil, which we shall discuss more carefully, if the Lord wills, when we begin to speak of that serpent—man was forbidden from that tree, which was not evil, so that the very keeping of the command through itself might be good for him, and its transgression evil. Nor could it have been better and more carefully shown how great an evil disobedience alone is, since man was made guilty of iniquity for this reason: that he touched, against the prohibition, a thing which, had he touched it unforbidden, he would certainly not have sinned. For he who says, for example:
'Do not touch this herb'—if perhaps it is poisonous and forewarns of death, should one touch it—death indeed will follow the despiser of the command; but also, even if no one had forbidden it and that man had touched it, he would nonetheless certainly die. For that thing would not be conducive to his safety and life, whether it were forbidden or not forbidden. Likewise, when someone forbids that a thing be touched which would harm not the one touching but him who forbade it—as if someone should put his hand upon another's money, being forbidden by him whose money it was—then it would be a sin for the one forbidden, because it could be injurious to the one forbidding.
But when that is touched which would harm neither the one touching, if it were not forbidden, nor anyone else, whenever it might be touched, why was it forbidden, except that the good of obedience through itself and the evil of disobedience through itself might be shown? Finally, by the one who sinned nothing else was sought except not to be under the dominion of God, when that was committed in which, that it might not be committed, the command of the ruler alone ought to have been heeded. And if that alone were heeded, what else would be heeded but the will of God? What else would be loved but the will of God? What else would be set before the human will but the will of God? Why the Lord commanded, let him look to; what he commanded must be done by the servant—and then, perhaps,
the one who has proved himself worthy may see why he commanded. But nevertheless, that we may not inquire any longer into the cause of this command: if this very thing is a great benefit to man, that he serves God, then in commanding God does something useful whatever he wills to command, concerning which it need not be feared that he could command what is useless. Nor can it come about that one's own will should not fall upon man with a great weight of ruin, if by exalting it he sets it before the will of a superior. This man experienced, despising the command of God; and by this experience he learned what was the difference between good and evil—namely, the good of obedience, but the evil of disobedience, that is, of pride and obstinacy, of the perverse imitation of God, and of harmful liberty.
But in what tree this could happen received its name from the very thing, as was already said above. For we would not perceive evil except by experience, since there would be none if we had not committed it. For no nature is evil, but the loss of good has received this name. For the unchangeable good is God; but man, as far as pertains to his nature in which God founded him, is indeed good, yet not unchangeable as God. But a changeable good, which comes after the unchangeable good, becomes a better good when it has cleaved to the unchangeable good by loving and serving it with a rational and its own will. For this too is by that very fact a nature of great good, because it has received this: that it can cleave to the nature of the highest good.
But if it is unwilling, it deprives itself of the good, and this is evil for it, whence through the justice of God torment also follows. For what is so unjust as that it should be well with one who forsakes the good? Nor can it in any way come about that it should be so. But sometimes the evil of the higher good that has been lost is not felt, when the inferior good that was loved is possessed. But it is divine justice that he who by his will lost what he ought to have loved should lose with grief what he loved, while the Creator of natures is praised everywhere. For it is still a good thing that grieves over a lost good; for unless some good had remained in the nature, there would be no grief of the lost good in the punishment.
But he to whom the good is pleasing without the experience of evil—that is, who, before he feels the loss of good, chooses to hold it fast lest he lose it—is to be extolled above all men. But unless this were a matter of a certain singular praise, it would not be attributed to that Child who, born of the race of Israel, made Emmanuel, God with us, reconciled us to God—the mediator of men and of God, man; the Word with God, flesh among us; the Word made flesh between God and us. For of him the prophet says: 'Before the Child knows good or evil, he shall reject the evil, that he may choose the good.' How does he either reject or choose what he does not know, except because these two are known differently—the good through prudence, the evil through experience? Through the prudence of good, evil is known, even if it is not felt;
for the good is held fast, that the loss of it may not be felt as evil. Likewise through the experience of evil the good is known, since he to whom it has gone ill through a lost good feels what he has lost. Therefore before the Child knew through experience either the good which he lacked or the evil which he would feel through the loss of good, he rejected the evil that he might choose the good—that is, he was unwilling to lose what he had, lest by losing it he should feel what he ought not to have lost. A singular example of obedience! For indeed he came not to do his own will, but the will of him by whom he was sent—unlike that man who chose to do his own will, not the will of him by whom he was made.
Rightly, just as through the disobedience of one many were made sinners, so also through the obedience of one many shall be made just; because, as in Adam all die, so also in Christ all shall be made alive. But some have vainly become sharply obtuse, when they inquire how it could be called the tree of the discernment of good and evil, before man had transgressed the command in it and by that very experience discerned what was the difference between the good which he lost and the evil which he committed. For the tree received such a name that, by its not being touched according to the prohibition, that might be guarded against which, by its being touched against the prohibition, would be felt.
For it was not because they ate from it against the command that that tree therefore became the tree of the discernment of good and evil; but assuredly, even if they had been obedient and had usurped nothing from it against the command, it would rightly be called that which would there befall them, had they usurped it. Just as if a tree were called the tree of satiety, because from it men could be satisfied, would that name therefore be unfitting if no one had approached it? Since indeed when they approached and were satisfied, they would then prove how rightly that tree was so called. 'And how,' they say, 'would man understand what was said to him—the tree of the discernment of good and evil—when he did not know at all what evil itself was?'
Those who think this pay too little attention to how many things unknown are understood from their contrary notions, so that even the words of things which do not exist, when they are interposed in speaking, cause no hearer to be in the dark. For that which utterly is not is called 'nothing'; and these two syllables no one who hears and speaks Latin fails to understand. Whence, except when the sense observes that which is, and by its privation recognizes what also is not? So too when 'empty' is said, by observing the fullness of a body, by its privation as a contrary we understand what is called empty. Just as by the sense of hearing we judge not only concerning sounds,
but also judge concerning silence, so from the life which was in man he could guard against its contrary, that is, the privation of life which is called death. And the very cause by which he would lose what he loved—that is, any deed of his own by which it would come about that he should lose life—by whatever syllables it might be named (just as in Latin when 'sin' or 'evil' is said)—he would understand as a sign of that which he would discern with his mind. For how do we understand, when 'resurrection' is said, which we have never experienced? Is it not because we perceive what it is to live, and call the privation of that thing death, whence we name the return to that which we perceive 'resurrection'?
And if by any other name in any language this very thing is called, a sign of it is at any rate insinuated to the mind in the voice of the speakers, at whose sounding it may recognize what it would think even without a sign. For it is a marvel how nature avoids the loss even of things which it has, even when that loss is unexperienced. For who taught the beasts the avoidance of death, except the sense of life? Who taught the little child to cling to his bearer, if he threatened to throw him down from on high? This begins from a certain time, and yet before he has experienced anything of the kind. So then, to those first men life was already sweet, which assuredly they sought to avoid losing; and this very thing, God signifying it by whatever modes or sounds, they were able to understand.
Nor otherwise could sin have been persuaded to them, unless it was first persuaded to them that they would not die from that deed—that is, that they would not lose what they had and rejoiced to have: whence in its place we must speak. Let those therefore take note, if any are moved, how they could understand God naming or threatening things unexperienced; and let them see that we recognize the names of all unexperienced things only from contraries—which we already know, if they are of privations—or from likenesses, if they are of forms—without any tumult of doubt. Unless perhaps someone is moved by how they could speak, or understand one speaking, who had not learned either by growing up among speakers or by some instruction;
as if it were a great thing for God to teach those to speak whom he had so made that they could learn even this from men, if there were any from whom to learn. Rightly indeed is it asked whether God gave this command only to the man, or also to the woman. But it has not yet been narrated how the woman was made. Or was she perhaps already made, but how this came about—which had happened earlier—was afterward narrated by way of recapitulation? For the words of Scripture stand thus: 'And the Lord God commanded Adam, saying'; it did not say 'he commanded them.' Then it follows: 'Of every tree that is in paradise you shall eat for food'; it did not say 'you (plural) shall eat.' Then it adds: 'But of the tree of knowing good and evil you shall not eat of it.'
Here now it speaks as if to both in the plural, and terminates the command in the plural, saying: 'And on whatever day you (plural) eat of it, you shall die the death.' Or did he, knowing that he was going to make the woman for him, thus command in the most orderly way, so that the Lord's command might reach the woman through the man? This discipline the Apostle preserves in the church, saying: 'But if they wish to learn anything, let them ask their husbands at home.' Likewise it can be asked how God now spoke to the man whom he had made, who was already certainly endowed with sense and mind, so as to be able to hear and understand one speaking. For otherwise he could not have received the command, of which he would be a transgressor, unless he understood it once received. How then did God speak to him?
Or was it inwardly, within the mind, according to the understanding — that is, so that he wisely comprehended the will and command of God without any bodily sounds or likenesses of bodily things? Yet I do not suppose that God spoke to the first man in this way. For Scripture recounts such things that we ought rather to believe that God spoke to man in paradise just as he afterward spoke to the patriarchs — as to Abraham, as to Moses — that is, in some bodily form. For this is why they heard his voice as he walked in paradise toward evening, and they hid themselves.
There is therefore set before us a great topic, not to be passed over, that we may contemplate, as far as we can and as far as He himself deigns to aid and grant, the twofold work of divine providence, which above, when we were speaking of agriculture, we touched upon in passing on a certain fleeting occasion, so that from it the reader's mind might already begin to accustom itself to contemplate what is of the greatest help: namely, that we may think nothing unworthy of the very substance of God.
We therefore say that the supreme, true, one and only God — Father and Son and Holy Spirit, that is, God and his Word and the Spirit of both, the Trinity itself, neither confused nor separated — God, who alone has immortality and dwells in unapproachable light, whom no man has seen nor can see, is neither contained by any finite or infinite space of places nor varied by any finite or infinite extent of times. For there is not in his substance, whereby he is God, anything that is less in the part than in the whole, as must necessarily be the case with things that exist in places; nor was there in his substance anything that now is not, nor will there be anything that is not yet, as happens in natures that can undergo the mutability of time.
Here, then, living in unchangeable eternity, he created all things at once, from which times might run their course and places be filled, and ages be unrolled by the movements of things both temporal and local. Among these things he founded some spiritual, some corporeal, forming the matter which neither another nor anyone else, but he himself alone, established as formless and yet formable, so that it should precede its own formation not in time but in origin. But he set the spiritual creature above the corporeal, because the spiritual can be changed only through times, whereas the corporeal through both times and places. For by way of example, the mind is moved through time — whether by remembering what it had forgotten, or by learning what it did not know, or by willing what it had not willed;
but the body is moved through places — whether from earth to heaven or from heaven to earth, or from east to west, or in some other like manner. Now everything that is moved through place cannot but be moved also through time at the same time; yet not everything that is moved through time must necessarily also be moved through place. As therefore the substance which is moved through both time and place is preceded by the substance which is moved only through time, so that very substance is preceded by the one which is moved neither through place nor through time. And by this, just as the body — moved only through time — is moved through both time and place by the created spirit, so the created spirit is moved through time by the Creator-Spirit, who is moved neither through time nor through place.
But the created spirit moves itself through time, and moves the body through both time and place; whereas the creating Spirit moves himself without time and place, moves the created spirit through time without place, and moves the body through both time and place. Wherefore whoever tries to understand how the eternal God — truly eternal and truly immortal and unchangeable, himself moved neither through place nor through time — moves his creature temporally and locally, I do not think he can attain this unless he first understands how the soul (that is, the created spirit, moved not through place but only through time) moves the body through both time and place. For if he cannot yet grasp what takes place within himself, how much less that which is above him!
For the soul, affected by the habit of the carnal senses, thinks that it too is moved through place along with the body, while it moves the body through place. But if it could carefully examine, as it were, the hinges of the members of its body — how they are jointedly arranged, and from which the beginnings of motions take their leverage — it would find that those things which are moved through spatial intervals are not moved except by those which are fixed in place. For a single finger is not moved unless the hand is fixed, from whose joint, as from an unmoved hinge, it may be moved. So the whole palm is moved from the joint of the elbow, the forearm from the joint of the shoulder, the shoulder from the shoulder-blade; while the hinges on which the motion depends stand still, that which is moved goes through a span of place;
so the joint of the sole is in the ankle, by whose standing still it is moved; so that of the leg is in the knee, and that of the whole foot in the hip. And there is no motion of a member at all, which the will moves, except from some hinge of a joint which the nod of that same will first fixes, so that by that which is not moved through spatial extent, that which is moved may be able to be actuated. Finally, not even in walking is the foot lifted unless another, being fixed, bears the whole body, until the one that is in motion leans, by the unmoved joint of its own hinge, from the place whence it is borne to the place whither it is borne.
Furthermore, if in the body the will moves no member through place except from that joint of the member which it does not move — since both that part of the body which is moved, and that by which it is made fixed in order that it may be moved, have their own bodily quantities by which they occupy the spans of their places — how much more does the very nod of the soul, which the members serve so that whatever pleases it may be fixed as that from which whatever is to be moved may take its leverage, since the soul is not a corporeal nature nor fills the body by local extent, as water fills a wineskin or a sponge, but by wondrous ways, by its very incorporeal nod, is intermingled with the body to give it life, whereby it also commands the body by a certain intention, not by mass —
how much more, I say, is the very nod of its will not moved through place in order that it may move the body through place, since it moves the whole through the parts, and moves none through place except by means of those parts which it does not move through place! But if this is difficult to understand, let both be believed: both that the spiritual creature, not moved through place, moves the body through place, and that God, not moved through time, moves the spiritual creature through time. But if anyone is unwilling to believe this concerning the soul — which indeed he would undoubtedly not only believe but even understand, if he could think of it, as it is, as incorporeal. For to whom would it not readily occur that what is not extended through spatial intervals is not moved through place?
But whatever is extended through spatial intervals is a body; and by this it follows that the soul should not be thought to be moved through place, if it is believed not to be a body — but, as I had begun to say, if anyone is unwilling to believe this concerning the soul, he must not be pressed too hard. Yet unless he believes that the substance of God is moved neither through time nor through place, he does not yet believe him to be perfectly unchangeable.
But because that nature of the Trinity is altogether unchangeable, and on this account so eternal that nothing can be coeternal with it, it, in itself and by itself, without any time or place, nevertheless moves through time and place the creature subject to it, creating natures by its goodness, ordering wills by its power, so that among natures there is none that is not from him, while among wills there is none good that does not profit him, and none evil that he cannot use well.
But since he did not give the freedom of will to all natures, and those to which he gave it are more powerful and superior, those natures which do not have will must necessarily be made subject to those which do have it — and this by the ordinance of the Creator, who never so punishes an evil will as to destroy the dignity of the nature. Since therefore every body and every irrational soul does not have freedom of will, these are made subject to those natures which are endowed with freedom of will — yet not all subject to all, but as the justice of the Creator has apportioned.
Therefore the providence of God, ruling and administering the whole creation — both natures and wills — natures that they may exist, and wills that neither the good be unfruitful nor the evil unpunished, first subjects all things to itself; then it subjects the corporeal creature to the spiritual, the irrational to the rational, the earthly to the heavenly, the female to the male, the weaker to the stronger, the more needy to the more abundant; while among wills it subjects the good to itself, but the rest to those very ones that serve itself, so that the evil will suffers that which the good will has done by God's command — whether through itself or through an evil will — at least in those things which are naturally subject even to evil wills, that is, in bodies.
For in themselves evil wills have their own inner punishment, namely their very iniquity itself. And by this, to the sublime angels — subject to God, enjoying him, and blessedly serving God — is made subject every corporeal nature, all irrational life, every will whether weak or perverse, so that concerning the subject things, or together with them, they may do what the order of nature demands in all things, at the command of him to whom all things are subjected. Accordingly they behold in him the unchangeable truth, and according to it they direct their wills. They become therefore partakers of his eternity, his truth, his will, always without time and place;
but they are moved by his command even temporally, while he is moved not temporally — and not in such a way that they recoil or slip away from the contemplation of him, but at the same time they both contemplate him without place and time, and fulfill his commands in lower things, moving themselves through time, but the body through both time and place, as far as it befits their action. And therefore God, by the twofold work of his providence, presides over the whole of his creation: over natures, that they may come to be; but over wills, that they may do nothing without his command or permission. The nature, then, of the corporeal universe is not helped from without corporeally. For there is no body outside it; otherwise it would not be the universe.
But from within it is helped incorporeally, God bringing it about that it is a nature at all, since from him and through him and in him are all things. But the parts of that same universe are both helped incorporeally from within — or rather are brought into being, so that they may be natures — and are helped corporeally from without, that they may fare better: as by nourishment, agriculture, medicine, and whatever things are done even for adornment, so that they may be not only sound and more fruitful, but also more comely. But the created spiritual nature, if it is perfect and blessed, as is that of the holy angels, as far as pertains to itself, whereby it exists and is wise, is helped only from within incorporeally.
For within it God speaks to it in a wondrous and ineffable manner, neither through writing affixed to bodily instruments, nor through voices sounding in bodily ears, nor through likenesses of bodies such as are formed imaginatively in the spirit — as in dreams or in some ecstasy of the spirit (which in Greek is called ekstasis, and we now use that word for the Latin) — because this kind of visions also, although it occurs more inwardly than those things which are announced to the mind through the senses of the body, nevertheless, since it is similar to them, so that when it occurs it either cannot be distinguished from them at all, or certainly only with difficulty and very rarely; and because it is more external than that which the rational and intellectual mind beholds in the very unchangeable truth, and by whose light it judges concerning all these things — I reckon that it must be counted among those things which occur from without.
Therefore the spiritual and intellectual creature, perfect and blessed, such as is that of the angels — as I have said, as far as pertains to itself, whereby it exists and is wise and blessed — is helped only from within by the eternity, truth, and love of the Creator. But if it is to be said to be helped from without, it is perhaps helped by this alone: that they behold one another and rejoice in their fellowship in God, and that, having also perceived those very creatures on all sides, it gives thanks and praises the Creator. But as regards the action of the angelic creature, through which the providence of God provides for all kinds of things and most of all for the human race, it does help from without — both through those visions which are similar to corporeal things, and through the very bodies
which lie subject to angelic power. Since these things are so, since God, almighty and all-holding, always the same by his unchangeable eternity, truth, and will, moved neither through time nor through place, moves the spiritual creature through time, and moves also the corporeal creature through both time and place — so that by that motion he may also administer from without the natures which he established from within, and this through the wills subject to him, which he moves through time and through bodies subject both to himself and to those wills, which he moves through time and place, at that time and place whose principle in God himself is life without time and place:
since therefore God does something of this kind, we must not suppose his substance, whereby he is God, to be changeable in times and places, or movable through times and places; but we must recognize these things in the work of divine providence — not in that work by which he creates natures, but in that by which he administers from without also the things created from within — since he himself, by no interval or space of places, is by his unchangeable and excellent power both more interior than every thing, because in him are all things, and more exterior than every thing, because he himself is above all things. Likewise, by no interval or space of times, by his unchangeable eternity, he is both more ancient than all things, because he himself is before all things, and more recent than all things, because the same he is after all things.
Wherefore, when we hear Scripture saying: 'And the Lord God commanded Adam, saying: Of every tree that is in paradise you shall eat for food; but of the tree of knowing good and evil you shall not eat of it. But on the day you eat of it, you shall die the death' — if we ask in what manner God spoke these things, the manner itself indeed cannot properly be comprehended by us. Nevertheless we ought most certainly to hold that God speaks either through his own substance or through a creature subject to him;
but that through his own substance he speaks only to create all natures, while to the spiritual and intellectual natures he speaks not only to create them but also to illumine them, when they are already able to receive his utterance such as it is in his Word, 'which in the beginning was with God, and the Word was God, through whom all things were made.' But to those who cannot receive it, when God speaks, he speaks only through a creature — either merely a spiritual one, whether in dreams or in ecstasy, in the likeness of corporeal things, or even through the corporeal itself, when to the bodily senses either some form appears or voices sound.
If therefore Adam was such that he could receive that utterance of God which he affords to the angelic minds through his own substance, there is no doubt that he moved his mind through time in a wondrous and ineffable manner, himself not being moved through time, and impressed upon it the useful and salutary command of truth, and by that very ineffable truth showed what punishment would be due to a transgressor — just as all good precepts are heard or seen in that very unchangeable wisdom, which transfers itself into holy souls from some point in time, while there is no motion of it in time.
But if Adam was righteous in such a measure that he still had need of the authority of another, holier and wiser creature, through which he might come to know the will and command of God — as the prophets are for us, as the angels are for them — why should we doubt that God spoke to him through some creature of this kind, by such signs of voices as he could understand? For that which was afterward written, that when they had sinned they heard the voice of the Lord God walking in paradise — because it was done not through the very substance of God but through a creature subject to him — no one who savors the catholic faith doubts in any way.
For I wished to discourse somewhat more broadly upon this matter for this reason: because certain heretics suppose that the substance of the Son of God is by itself visible, without any body being assumed, and therefore they opine that, before he received a body from the Virgin, he himself was seen by the patriarchs — as though it were said of God the Father alone: 'whom no man has seen nor can see,' because the Son was seen, before he received the form of a servant, even through his very own substance: which impiety must be driven far from catholic minds. But of this we shall discourse more fully elsewhere, if it shall please the Lord; now, this volume being ended, what follows — how the woman was created from the side of her husband — is to be hoped for in what comes next. BOOK NINE. And the Lord God said:
'It is not good for man to be alone; let us make him a helper according to himself.' And God formed further from the earth all the beasts of the field and all the birds of heaven, and brought them to Adam, that he might see what he would call them. And whatever Adam called each living soul, that is its name. And Adam gave names to all the cattle, and to all the birds of heaven, and to all the beasts of the field. But for Adam himself there was not found a helper like to him; and God sent an ecstasy upon Adam, and he fell asleep. And he took one of his ribs, and filled up flesh in its place. And the Lord God built the rib, which he had taken from Adam, into a woman, and brought her to Adam. And Adam said: 'This now is bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh;
she shall be called woman, because she was taken from her husband. And for this reason a man shall leave his father and mother, and shall be joined to his wife; and the two shall be in one flesh.' If those things which were considered and written in the earlier books are of any help to the reader, we ought not to linger longer over this, that 'God formed further from the earth all the beasts of the field and all the birds of heaven'; for why it was said 'further' — that is, on account of the first founding of the creatures completed in six days, in which all things were made at once, perfected and inchoate in their causes, so that thereafter the causes might be brought forth to their effects — we have already, as far as we could, intimated in the preceding.
And if anyone thinks this must be unraveled otherwise, let him only carefully attend to all those things which we attended to in order to hold this view; and if from that he can extract a more probable opinion, we ought not only not to resist, but even to rejoice. But if anyone is troubled because it did not say: 'God formed further from the earth all the beasts of the field, and from the waters all the birds of heaven,' but as though he had formed both kinds from the earth — for it says, 'and God formed further from the earth all the beasts of the field and all the birds of heaven' — let him see that it is to be understood in two ways:
either that it now kept silent whence he formed the birds of heaven, since even in silence it could occur that not both are taken to have been formed by God from the earth, but only the beasts of the field, so that concerning the birds of heaven, even with Scripture silent, we may understand whence he formed them — as we who know that in the first founding of the causal reasons they were produced from the waters; or that the earth is thus named universally together with the waters, just as it is named in that psalm where, the praises of the heavenly things being ended, the discourse was turned to the earth, and it was said: 'Praise the Lord from the earth, you dragons and all deeps,' and the rest, and it was not afterward said 'Praise the Lord from the waters.' For where are all the deeps, which nevertheless praise the Lord from the earth?
Where too are the creeping things and the winged birds, which no less praise the Lord from the earth? According to this universal naming of the earth — according to which it is also said of the whole world: 'God, who made heaven and earth' — whatever things have been created, whether from the earth or from the waters, are truly understood to have been created from the earth. Now let us see how it is to be taken, that God said: 'It is not good for man to be alone; let us make him a helper according to himself' — whether God said this temporally, by voices and syllables uttered, or whether that reason is being recalled which was in the Word of God principally, so that the woman should thus come to be: which reason Scripture also took up even then, when it said 'And God said:
Let this or that be made,' when all things were first being founded, also took up. Or perhaps God said this in the very mind of the man himself, as he speaks to certain of his servants within those very servants? Of which kind of his servants was also that one who said in the psalm: 'I will hear what the Lord God will speak within me.' Or was some revelation made to the man himself, within the man himself, concerning this matter, through an angel, in the likenesses of bodily voices — although Scripture kept silent whether in dreams or in ecstasy? For thus these things are wont to happen. Or in some other way, as it is revealed to the prophets? Whence is that saying: 'And the angel who spoke within me said to me.' Or did the voice itself sound through a corporeal creature, as from the cloud: 'This is my Son'?
What therefore of all these was actually done, we may not be able to comprehend with clarity; yet nevertheless let us hold most certainly both that God said this, and that, if he said it by a corporeal voice or by a likeness of a body temporally expressed, he said it not through his own substance, but through some creature subject to his command, as we treated in the preceding book. For God was seen even afterward by holy men — at one time with a head white as wool, at another with the lower part of the body like brass, at one time in one way and at another in another;
yet he afforded those visions to men not through the substance whereby he himself is, but through the things subject to himself which he created; and it is most certain to those who either faithfully believe or even excellently understand that the substance of the Trinity is unchangeably eternal and is moved neither through time nor through place, but moves through both time and place — that he showed and said what he willed through likenesses of forms and of bodily voices. Let us not therefore any longer ask in what manner God said this, but rather let us understand what he said. For that a helper according to himself had to be made for man, the eternal Truth itself holds — that Truth through which all things were created; and in it this is heard by him who is able to know in it what has been created and why.
But if it is asked for what purpose this helper had to be made, nothing else probably occurs than for the sake of begetting children, just as the earth is a helper to the seed, so that a shoot may be born from both; for this too had been said in the first founding of things: 'Male and female he made them, and God blessed them, saying: Increase and multiply and fill the earth and have dominion over it.' This principle of the founding and joining of male and female, and this blessing, did not fail even after the sin and punishment of man. For it is this very principle according to which the earth is now full of men who have dominion over it.
For although they are recorded as having come together and begotten only after being cast out of paradise, nevertheless I do not see what could have prevented there being for them, even in paradise, honorable marriage and an undefiled bed — God granting this to those living faithfully and justly and serving him obediently and holily — so that, without any disquieting ardor of lust, without any labor and pain of bearing, offspring might be begotten from their seed;
not so that children should succeed their dying parents, but so that — while those who had begotten them remained in some state of form, and drew bodily vigor from the tree of life which was planted there, and those who were begotten were brought to the same state — until, a fixed number having been fulfilled, if all lived justly and obediently, then that transformation would take place, so that, without that death, the animal bodies, being changed into another quality (because they would serve the spirit that ruled them at every nod, and would live by the life-giving spirit alone without any bodily supports of nourishment), would be called spiritual. This could have come to pass, had not the transgression of the command merited the punishment of death.
For those who do not believe that this could have come to pass attend to nothing else than the custom of nature now running its course after sin and the human punishment; but we ought not to be of the number of those who do not believe except what they have been accustomed to see. For who would doubt that what we have said could have been afforded to a man living obediently and piously — who does not doubt that a certain state within its own kind was imparted to the garments of the Israelites, so that for forty years they suffered no damage of age? Why then did they not come together, except after they had gone out of paradise? It can be answered quickly: because, the woman having just been created, before they came together, that transgression took place, for whose desert, being destined to death, they also went out from the place of that felicity.
For Scripture did not express the time, how much elapsed between their being made and Cain being born from them. It can also be said that God had not yet commanded that they should come together. For why should not the divine authority be awaited for this matter, where no concupiscence urged as a goad of disobedient flesh? And God had not commanded this, because according to his foreknowledge he was disposing all things, in which he also without doubt foreknew their fall, whence the mortal human race was thereafter to be propagated. Or if the woman was not made for the man as a helper for begetting children, for what helping, then, was she made? If for one who might work the ground together with him — there was not yet labor, that he should need help; and if there were need, a male would be a better helper.
This can also be said concerning solace, if perhaps he was wearied of solitude. For how much more fittingly would two friends, rather than a man and a woman, dwell together for living together and conversing! But if it was fitting that one by commanding, the other by obeying, should live together on equal terms, lest contrary wills should disturb the peace of those dwelling together, not even for maintaining this would order have been lacking, whereby one is prior, the other posterior — especially if the posterior were created from the prior, as the woman was created. Or would anyone say that from a man's rib God could have made only a female, and not also a male, if he had willed this? Wherefore I do not find for what helping the woman was made for the man, if the cause of childbearing be withdrawn.
For if it was needful that parents should depart out of this life to give place to their children, so that the whole human race might be filled up in a fixed number through successive departures and successions, men could nevertheless, once children had been begotten and the righteousness of human duty fulfilled, have been transferred from here to better things, not through death but through some kind of change — either that supreme change by which, once their bodies had been received back, they would become holy like the angels in heaven; or, if that change ought not to be granted except to all together at the end of the age, some lesser change than that one, which would nonetheless bestow a better state than either this present body possesses, or even than those bodies possessed which were first made, the man from the slime of the earth and the woman from the man's flesh.
For we must not suppose that Elijah is already such as the saints will be, when at the close of the day's labour they are to receive the denarius together; nor yet such as those men are who have not yet departed out of this life — the life from which he nonetheless passed away not by death but by translation. Therefore he already possesses something better than he could possess in this life, although he does not yet possess that which, from this life rightly lived, he is to possess at the end; for God has provided some better thing concerning us, that they should not be made perfect apart from us. But if anyone supposes that Elijah could not have merited this, had he taken a wife and begotten sons — for he is believed not to have had them —
because Scripture did not say so, although it also said nothing of his celibacy — what will such a one answer concerning Enoch, who, having begotten sons, pleased God and was not put to death but was translated? Why, then, could not Adam and Eve also, if living righteously they had chastely begotten children, have given place to them by translation and not by death, as these succeeded them? For if Enoch and Elijah, having died in Adam and bearing in their flesh the propagation of death — which debt they are believed one day to return to this life to discharge, and, when what has so long been deferred is done, to die — are nonetheless now in another life, where, before the resurrection of the flesh, before the animal body is changed into a spiritual one, they fail neither through sickness nor through old age:
how much more justly and more credibly would it have been granted to those first human beings — who lived without any sin of their own or of their parents — that they might give place to their begotten children by passing into some better state, whence, when the age was ended, together with all the posterity of the saints, they would be changed into the angelic form, far more happily, not through the death of the flesh but through the power of God! And so I do not see for what other help the woman was made for the man, if the purpose of begetting be taken away; and why it should be taken away I am equally at a loss to know.
For whence does faithful and pious virginity have great merit and great honour before God, unless because already in this present time of abstaining from the embrace — since from all the nations there is a most abundant supply for filling up the number of the saints — the lust for receiving a filthy pleasure claims not for itself that which the need of providing offspring no longer requires? Finally, the weakness of either sex, inclining toward the ruin of shamefulness, is rightly received into the honourableness of marriage, so that what for the healthy could be a duty may for the sick be a remedy. For it is not the case that, because incontinence is an evil, therefore marriage — even that by which the incontinent are joined — is not a good;
nay rather, it is not that this good is blameworthy on account of that evil, but that that evil is venial on account of this good; since that which marriage possesses as good, and whereby marriages are good, can never be a sin. Now this good is threefold: fidelity, offspring, and sacrament. In fidelity, care is taken that there be no lying with another man or another woman outside the marriage bond; in offspring, that the child be lovingly received, kindly nourished, and religiously brought up; in the sacrament, that the marriage be not dissolved, and that neither the man dismissed nor the woman dismissed be joined to another, even for the sake of offspring. This is, as it were, the rule of marriage, whereby either the fruitfulness of nature is adorned, or the depravity of incontinence is governed.
Wherefore, since we have discussed these matters sufficiently in the book on the good of marriage which we recently published — where we also distinguished both widowed continence and virginal excellence according to the dignity of their several grades — our pen need not be occupied here any longer. For now we are inquiring for what help the woman was made for the man, if it was not permitted them to be united to one another for the begetting of children in paradise. For those who hold this opinion perhaps think that all sexual union is a sin. For it is difficult that, while men perversely avoid vices, they should not run headlong into their contraries.
For just as one shrinking from avarice becomes prodigal, or one shrinking from luxury becomes miserly, or one whose slothfulness you have rebuked becomes restless, or the sluggard whose restlessness you have reproved, or one who upon being reproved has begun to hate his own boldness flees to timidity, or one who strives not to be timid becomes rash, as though the restraining bond had been broken — since they measure faults not by reason but by opinion: so, while men know not what in adulteries and fornications is condemned by divine law, they detest even conjugal union undertaken for the purpose of procreation.
Those who do not do this, but nevertheless hold that the fruitfulness of the flesh was divinely given on account of the succession of mortality, likewise think that those first human beings could not have had union except in order that, being destined to die on account of the sin they had committed, they might seek successors by begetting; nor do they consider that, if successors could rightly be sought for those about to die, much more rightly could companions be sought for those about to live on. For once the earth was filled with the human race, rightly would offspring be sought only such as would succeed those who died; but that the earth might be filled through two human beings, how could they themselves fulfil the duty of fellowship except by begetting?
Or is anyone so blind in mind that he does not perceive how great an ornament to the earth the human race is, even when only a few live rightly and laudably, and how much the order of the commonwealth avails in restraining even sinners within the bond of a certain earthly peace? For men are not so depraved that even such as these do not surpass the beasts and the birds; and who is not delighted to consider this lowest part of the world, adorned by the several kinds of all these according to the lot of their place? But who would be so witless as to think that it could have been less adorned, had it been filled by the righteous who did not die? For because the celestial city of the angels is most numerous, it does not therefore follow that men would not rightly be joined in marriage unless they died.
Indeed, foreknowing that this perfect number was to be associated with the angels at the resurrection of the saints, the Lord says: In the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage; for they shall not begin to die, but shall be equal to the angels of God. But here, since the earth was to be filled with human beings, and since it behoved it to be filled from one man for the sake of the closer bond of kinship and the tie of unity most to be commended, for what other reason, according to that very purpose, was the female sex sought as a helper, except that the woman's nature, like the fruitfulness of the earth, might assist the man in sowing the human race?
Although it is more honourable and better to believe that the animal body of those human beings established in paradise, not yet condemned by the law of death, was at that time so constituted that they did not have the appetite of carnal pleasure such as these bodies now have, which are already derived from the propagation of death. For nothing was left undone in them when they had eaten of the forbidden tree, seeing that God had said, not 'if you eat of it, you shall surely die,' but: In the day you eat of it, you shall surely die — so that that very day might work in them that which the Apostle bewails, saying: I delight in the law of God according to the inner man, but I see another law in my members warring against the law of my mind and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my members.
O wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of this death? The grace of God, through Jesus Christ our Lord. For it would not have sufficed him to say: 'Who shall deliver me from this mortal body?' but, he says, 'from the body of this death.' Just as also that other saying: The body indeed, he says, is dead because of sin; nor does he there say 'mortal,' but 'dead' — although assuredly it is also mortal, because it is about to die. We must not believe that those bodies were of such a kind; but although animal, not yet spiritual, they were nonetheless not dead — that is, such that it was necessary for them to die: which came about on that day on which they had touched the tree against the prohibition.
Just as in these very bodies of ours a certain health, according to its measure, is spoken of, which, if it be so disturbed that a lethal disease already devours the vitals, so that upon inspecting it the physicians pronounce death to be imminent, the body is then indeed likewise called mortal, but in a different sense than when it was healthy — although even then without doubt it was one day to die: so those human beings, bearing indeed animal bodies, yet not bodies about to die unless they should sin, but rather destined to receive the angelic form and heavenly quality — as soon as they transgressed the commandment, in their members, as it were like some lethal sickness, death itself was conceived, and it changed that quality by which they so ruled over the body that they did not say:
I see another law in my members warring against the law of my mind — because, even if the body was not yet spiritual but animal, it was nonetheless not yet of this death, in which and with which we are born. For what else have we begun, I will not say when born, but altogether when even conceived, than a certain sickness whereby we are of necessity destined to die? For it is not so necessary that a man die of the very disease who has become dropsical or consumptive or leprous, as that he die who has begun to have this body, in which all men are by nature children of wrath, because he came to have it only through the penalty of sin.
Since these things are so, why should we not believe that those human beings, before sin, could command their genital members for the begetting of children just as they commanded the rest, which the soul moves in any work whatever without any trouble and, as it were, without the itch of pleasure? For if the omnipotent Creator, ineffably to be praised — who is great even in his least works — granted to the bees that they should so effect the generation of their offspring as they do the form of the wax and the liquid of the honey, why should it seem incredible that he made for the first human beings such bodies that, had they not sinned and thereby forthwith conceived a certain disease whereby they would die, they might have commanded, by that same nod of the will, the members by which offspring arises, just as they command the feet when one walks —
so that there would be neither sowing with heat nor bearing with pain. But now, by transgressing the commandment, they came to merit having in their members the movement of that law which wars against the law of the mind — the law of the death that was conceived — which movement marriage orders, which continence restrains and bridles, so that, as from sin punishment came about, so from punishment merit might come about.
And so, whoever should doubt that the woman was made for the man out of the man, in that sex, in that form and distinction of members whereby females are known — the woman who bore Cain and Abel and all their brothers, from whom all men were to be born, among whom she also bore Seth, through whom the line came down to Abraham and to the people of Israel and the nation now most well known of all nations, and through the sons of Noah to all nations — whoever should doubt this makes everything that we believe totter, and is to be driven far from the minds of the faithful.
When, therefore, it is asked for what help that sex was made for the man, to me carefully considering all things, as far as I am able, no reason presents itself except that of offspring — that the earth might be filled through their stock, and that not procreated in the manner in which men are now procreated, when the law of sin is present in the members warring against the law of the mind, even if by God's grace it be overcome by virtue; for it must be believed that this could not have been except in the body of this death, which body is dead because of sin.
And what is more just than this penalty — that the body, that is, the soul's own servant, should not serve at every nod, just as the soul itself refused to serve its own Lord? whether God creates both from the parents, the body from the body, the soul from the soul, or in some other way makes souls — assuredly not for a work that is impossible, nor for a paltry reward: so that when the soul, made subject to God in piety, has itself, through grace, overcome that law of sin which is in the members of this body of death, which the first man received as a penalty, it may receive the heavenly reward with greater glory, demonstrating how great is the praise of obedience, which by virtue was able to overcome the penalty of another's disobedience.
But since it has been sufficiently inquired, as I judge, for what help the woman was made for the man, let us now see why it was done that all the beasts of the field and all the birds of heaven were brought to Adam, that he might give them names, and that thus, as it were, a necessity might arise of creating for him a woman out of his side, since among those animals no help like unto himself had been found. For it seems to me to have been done for the sake of some prophetic signification, yet nonetheless actually done, so that, the deed being confirmed as an event, the interpretation of the figure might be left free. For what is this very thing, that Adam gave names to the flying and land animals, but not also to the fishes and all swimming creatures?
For if human tongues be consulted, all these things are so named just as men, in speaking, imposed names upon them. Not only these things which are in the waters and on the lands, but also the earth itself and the water and the heaven, and the things that are seen in the heaven and the things that are not seen but believed, are called by different names according to the diversity of the tongues of the nations. We have indeed learned that there was at first one tongue, before the pride of that tower built after the flood divided human society into diverse sounds of signs; but whatever that tongue was, what does it profit to inquire?
Certainly Adam then spoke in that tongue, and in that tongue, if it still endures to this day, are those articulate utterances by which the first man imposed names upon the land and flying animals. Is it then in any way credible that in that same tongue the names of fishes were instituted not by man but divinely, which man should afterward learn by God's teaching? But if it had even been so done, why it had been so done would without doubt echo forth a mystical signification. Rather, it must be believed that names were imposed little by little as the kinds of fishes became known;
but then, when the cattle and beasts and birds were brought to the man, that he might impose names upon them when they had been gathered together to him and distinguished by kind — upon these very creatures he could have imposed names little by little and much more quickly than upon the fishes, had this not been so done — what was the cause, except a rational plan of signifying something that would avail for the foretelling of things to come? To which purpose the order of this narrative most especially keeps watch. Furthermore, was God ignorant that he had created nothing of such a kind in the natures of the animals that could be a like help for the man? Or was it needful that the man himself should also come to know this, and hold his wife the more commended, in that among all flesh created under heaven and living, like himself, from this air, he found nothing like unto her?
It would be strange if he could not know this except by all things being brought to him and inspected. For if he believed God, God could tell him this in the same way in which he also gave the commandment, and in which he also questioned and judged him when he sinned; but if he did not believe, then assuredly he could not even know this — whether that One in whom he did not believe had brought all things to him, or whether perhaps in some more remote parts of the earth he had hidden certain creatures like unto her which he had not shown him. And so I do not think it should be doubted that this was done for the sake of some prophetic signification, yet nonetheless actually done.
Nor have we undertaken in this work to search out prophetic enigmas, but to commend the trustworthiness of the events according to the proper sense of history — so that what may seem impossible to the vain and unbelieving, or may seem to conflict with the very authority of Holy Scripture as by a contrary testimony, this I may, according to my strength, so far as God helps, by discussion demonstrate to be neither impossible nor contrary; and that which indeed appears possible and has no semblance of contradiction, but may nonetheless seem to certain persons as it were superfluous or even foolish, this very thing I may show by argument to have been done not, as it were, in the natural or customary order of events, so that — the most trustworthy authority of the Holy Scriptures being set before our hearts, since it cannot be foolish — it may be believed to be mystical, although its exposition or investigation we have either already set forth elsewhere or defer to another time.
What, then, does this also mean, that the woman was made for the man out of his side? Granted, let us believe that it behoved to be so done for the sake of commending the force of that very union. But did the same reason or necessity also demand that it be done to him while sleeping, so that finally, a bone having been drawn out, flesh should be supplied in its place? For could not the flesh itself have been drawn out, that from it the woman might more fittingly be formed, seeing that she is the inferior sex? Or indeed, could God, who made the very man out of the dust, build a rib into a woman by adding so many things, and yet not build flesh or muscle? Or if a rib had now to be drawn out, why was not another rib put back in its place?
Why, moreover, is it not said 'he fashioned' or 'he made,' as in all the works above, but 'the Lord God,' it says, 'built' that rib — not as a human body, but as a house? It must not therefore be doubted that, since these things were done and cannot be foolish, they were done to signify something — the fruit of the age to come, which God, foreknowing from the very beginning of the human race, was mercifully proclaiming in his very works, so that, revealed at a certain time to his own, whether through the successions of men or through his own Spirit or the ministry of angels, and set down in writing, they might bear witness both to things to be promised in the future and to things to be recognized when fulfilled: which will appear more and more in what follows.
Let us see, therefore — which is what we have undertaken in this work — how these things can be taken, not according to the prefiguration of things to come, but according to the proper, not allegorical, signification of the events. And God fashioned, it says, moreover out of the earth all the beasts of the field and all the birds of heaven: concerning which we have already discussed what has been seen, and as much as has been seen. And he brought them all to Adam, that he might see what he would call them. In what manner God brought these to Adam — lest we understand it in a carnal sense — that which we treated in the previous book concerning the twofold work of divine providence ought to help us.
For it must not be believed that this was done in the way that hunters or fowlers track down and drive to the nets whatever animals they catch; nor that some voice of command came forth from a cloud to them in those words which rational souls are wont, upon hearing, to understand and obey. For beasts and birds did not receive this that they should be able so to do;
yet in their own kind they obey God, not by the rational choice of the will, but as He moves all things at their fitting times — He Himself being not moved in time — through angelic ministries, which receive in His Word what ought to be done and at what time; and while He is not moved in time, they themselves are moved in time, so that in those things which are subject to them they may carry out His commands. For every living soul — not only the rational, as in men, but also the irrational, as in cattle and birds and fishes — is moved by things seen. But the rational soul either consents or does not consent to the things seen by the choice of the will; the irrational, however, has not this judgment, yet in its own kind and nature, being touched by something seen, is driven on.
Nor is it in the power of any soul what things seen should come to it, whether into the bodily senses or into the spirit itself within — by which things seen the appetite of any living creature is moved. And so, when these things seen are supplied from above through the obedience of the angels, the command of God reaches not only to men, nor only to birds and cattle, but also to those things which lie hidden beneath the waters — as to the great fish which swallowed Jonah — nor only to these larger creatures, but even to the little worm; for we read that this too was divinely commanded to gnaw the root of the gourd beneath whose shade the prophet had rested.
For if God has so granted to man, so constituting him, that even while bearing the flesh of sin he is able not only to subject to his own uses cattle and beasts of burden, nor only domestic birds, but even freely flying creatures of any kind, and even savage wild beasts, both to capture and to tame and wondrously to command them by the power of reason, not of the body — since, capturing their appetites and pains, and little by little enticing, restraining, and relaxing, he moderates them, strips them of their wild habit, and clothes them, as it were, with human manners:
how much more can the angels do this, who, by God's command — in His very immutable truth, which they eternally behold, being perceived — moving themselves through time, and the bodies subjected to them through time and place with wondrous agility, are able to effect both the things seen by which it may be moved, and the appetite of carnal need, for every living soul, so that, not knowing whither it is needful for it to go, it may be led thither! Now, therefore, let us see how the very formation of the woman — which was also mystically called a 'building' — was accomplished. For the nature of the woman was indeed created, though out of the male which already existed, and not by any movement of natures already in being. But the angels can create no nature whatever;
for the sole Creator of any nature whatever, whether great or least, is God alone — that is, the Trinity itself, Father and Son and Holy Spirit. In another way, then, it is asked how Adam was put to sleep and how his rib was drawn from the frame of the body without any sensation of pain. For these things perhaps may be said to have been able to come about through angels; but to form or build the rib into a woman was so far beyond any but God — by whom the whole of nature subsists — that I would not believe even that supplement of flesh in the man's body, which came into the place of that rib, to have been made by angels, any more than the man himself out of the dust of the earth: not that there is no work of angels toward something being created, but that they are not therefore creators.
For we do not call farmers the creators of crops and trees. For neither is he who plants anything, nor he who waters, but God who gives the increase. To this increase pertains also, in the human body, the fact that, the bone being removed, the place was supplied with flesh — by that work of God, namely, whereby He furnishes natures that they may exist, whereby He also created the very angels. And so it is the work of the farmer to lead water when he irrigates; but it is not his work that the water should flow down the slopes, but the work of Him who ordered all things in measure and number and weight. Likewise it is the work of the farmer to pluck a shoot from a tree and commit it to the earth;
but it is not his work that it should drink in sap and send forth a shoot, that it should fix one part in its soil whereby it steadies the root, and thrust another part into the air whereby it nourishes its strength and spreads its branches — but the work of Him who gives the increase. The physician also applies nourishment to a sick body and medicine to a wounded one: first, not from things which he created, but which he found already created by the work of the Creator; then, he was able to prepare food or drink and administer it, to form a poultice and apply it, smeared with medicine. Can he, moreover, out of those things which he applies, work and create strength or flesh? Nature does this by an inner movement most hidden from us.
Yet if God should withdraw from it that innermost operation whereby He furnishes and makes it, forthwith, as if extinguished, nothing will remain. Wherefore, since God administers the whole of His creation by a certain twofold work of providence — of which we spoke in the previous book — both in natural and in voluntary movements, no angel can create a nature any more than he can create himself. But the angelic will, obediently made subject to God and executing His command, can by natural movements minister, as it were, material out of the subject things, so that, according to those principal reasons in the Word of God (not created) or according to those causally created in the works of the first six days, something may be created in time — after the manner of farming or of healing.
What ministry, therefore, the angels rendered to God in that formation of the woman, who would dare to affirm? Yet most certainly I would say that that supplement of flesh in the place of the rib, and the very body and soul of the woman, and the conformation of her members, all her inner organs, all her senses, and whatever there was whereby she was both a creature and a human being and a woman, was made by none but that work of God — that work which God performs not through angels, but through Himself. And He did not perform it and then let it go, but so works continuously that neither the nature of any other things nor of the angels themselves would subsist, if He did not work.
But since animate and sentient flesh — so far as we have been able to experience the nature of things according to human capacity — we do not know to be born except either from these material elements, as it were, that is, water and earth; or from shrubs or the fruits of trees, or even from the flesh of animals, like the innumerable kinds of worms or reptiles; or else certainly from the sexual union of parents — and we know of no flesh born from the flesh of any living creature so like unto it that it should be distinguished by sex alone — we seek among the things of this creation a likeness whereby the woman was made from the man's side, and we cannot find it, for no other reason than that we know how men labour on this earth;
But in what manner the angels may in some way till this world, we certainly do not know. For surely, if apart from any human industry the course of nature were to produce the various kinds of shrubs, we would know nothing except that trees and herbs are born from the earth and from their own seeds falling likewise from them into the ground; would there ever become known to us what grafting can accomplish, so that wood of one kind might bear on its own root fruits foreign to it, yet fruits now made its own through a coalescing union? These things we have learned through the labor of farmers, though they were in no way themselves the creators of the trees, but rather furnished a certain service and ministry of their own to the course of nature that God creates. For nothing whatever would come to be through their labor, if in this the innermost reason of nature, which is God's own work, did not hold it.
What wonder, then, is it if we do not know how a human being was made from a human bone, when we are ignorant of how the angels serve God in His creating? We could not even know that a tree is made from a slip of a tree upon a foreign stock, if in like manner we did not know how farmers serve God in His creating in this matter too. Yet in no way do we doubt that God alone is the creator both of human beings and of trees, and we faithfully believe that woman was made from man without any intervening intercourse, even if perchance a man's rib was administered by the angels in the Creator's work — just as we faithfully believe that man too was made from woman without any intervening intercourse, when the seed of Abraham was ordained through angels in the hand of a mediator. To the unbelieving, both are incredible.
But to the faithful, why should what was done concerning Christ seem credible as an actual event in its own proper reality, while what is written concerning Eve seems credible only as a figurative signification? Or could a man indeed come to be from a woman without anyone's intercourse, yet a woman not be able to come to be from a man? A virginal womb there was from which a man might be made, but there was no male side from which a woman might be made — seeing that in the one case a Lord was to be born from a handmaid, while in the other a handmaid was to be formed from a servant? The Lord too could have created His own flesh from a rib, or from some other member of the Virgin; but He who was able to show in His own body that He had done again the very thing that had been done, more usefully showed in His mother's body that there is nothing shameful in what is chaste.
But if it is asked how that causal condition stands, in which God first made man to His own image and likeness — for there too it was said: male and female He made them — whether that principle which God concreated and grew together in the first works of the world already contained this, that according to it it was now of necessity that a woman should be made from the side of a man; or whether it contained only this, that it could be so made, while the fact that it should of necessity be so made was not yet established there, but lay hidden in God: if, then, this is asked, I will say what seems to me the case, without rashness in asserting.
Yet when I have said it, perhaps those who consider these matters prudently, and whom the Christian faith has already instructed, even if they now learn these things for the first time, will judge that they are not to be doubted. This whole most customary course of nature has certain natural laws of its own, according to which even the spirit of life, which is a creature, has certain appetites of its own in a way determined, which even an evil will cannot exceed; and the elements of this bodily world have their own defined force and quality — what each can or cannot do, what can or cannot be made from what. From these, as it were the first beginnings of things, all things that are generated take, each in its own time, their risings and progressions and endings and the passings-away proper to each kind.
Hence it comes about that from a grain of wheat a bean is not born, nor wheat from a bean, nor a man from a beast, nor a beast from a man. But above this movement and natural course of things, the power of the Creator has it within Himself to make from all these something other than their, as it were, seminal reasons contain — yet not that which He did not place in them, namely that it should be able to be made from these even by Himself. For He is almighty not by rash power, but by the virtue of wisdom; and He does concerning each thing, in its own time, that which He beforehand made in it the power to do. There is, then, one mode of things by which this herb sprouts thus, that one thus; this creature at such an age bears young, that one does not; a man can speak, a beast cannot.
The reasons of these and such-like modes are not only in God, but were also by Him implanted in and grown together with created things. But that a piece of wood cut from the earth, dry, polished, without any root, without earth and water, should suddenly flower and bring forth fruit; that through youth a barren woman should bear in old age; that an ass should speak, and whatever is of this kind — this indeed He gave to the natures He created, that from these these things too could be made (for He would not from them do what He Himself had determined could not be made from them, since He is not other than Himself, nor is He more powerful than Himself) — but nevertheless He gave it in another mode, so that these things they should not have in their natural movement, but in that by which they were so created that their nature should be more fully subject to a more powerful will.
God therefore has hidden within Himself the causes of certain deeds, which He did not implant in things once established, and He fulfills them not by that work of providence by which He set up the natures that they might be, but by that by which He administers them as He wills — the natures which, as He willed, He established. There too is grace, through which sinners are made whole. For as regards a nature depraved by its own iniquitous will, it has no return through itself, but through the grace of God, by which it is helped and restored. For men are not to be despaired of in that sentence in which it is written: all who walk in it shall not return.
For it was said according to the weight of one's iniquity, so that the one who does return might attribute what returns not to himself but to the grace of God — not from works, lest perhaps he be exalted. Therefore the Apostle said that the mystery of this grace was hidden, not in the world, in which are hidden the causal reasons of all things that naturally arise (as Levi was hidden in the loins of Abraham when he too was tithed), but in God, who created all things. Wherefore all things — even those which, in order to signify this grace, were done not by the natural movement of things but miraculously — had their causes too hidden in God.
Among these, if one was this — that woman was thus made from the side of a man, and that while he slept; she who through him was made firm, as though strengthened by his bone, while he was made weak for her sake, since in the place of the rib not a rib but flesh was filled in — this the first condition of things did not contain (when on the sixth day it was said: male and female He made them) such that the woman should be made in exactly this way; but it contained only this, that she could also be made thus, lest against the causes which He established by His will He should do anything by a mutable will. But what should come to be, so that it would altogether not be otherwise, lay hidden in God, who created all things.
But since he said it was hidden in such a way that the manifold wisdom of God might now be made known through the Church to the principalities and powers in the heavenly places, it is credibly believed that, just as that seed to which the promise was made was ordained through angels in the hand of a mediator, so all things which were miraculously done in the nature of things, beyond the accustomed course of nature, either to foretell or to announce the coming of that very seed, were done with the angels ministering — yet so that everywhere the Creator or Restorer of creatures is none other than He who, whatever planter and waterer there be, alone gives the increase, God.
And through this, that ecstasy also, which God sent upon Adam so that he fell fast asleep, is rightly understood to have been sent for this purpose: that his mind too, through the ecstasy, might become a partaker as of the angelic court, and, entering into the sanctuary of God, might understand things in the last. Finally, waking as though full of prophecy, when he saw his woman brought to him, he immediately burst forth with what the Apostle commends as a great sacrament: this now is bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh; she shall be called woman, because she was taken from her man. And for this cause shall a man leave his father and mother and shall cleave to his wife, and they shall be two in one flesh.
And though Scripture itself testifies that these words were the first man's, the Lord nevertheless declared in the Gospel that God had spoken them; for He says: have you not read that He who made them from the beginning made them male and female? And He said: for this cause a man shall leave father and mother and shall cleave to his wife, and they shall be two in one flesh — that from this we might understand that, through the ecstasy which had preceded in Adam, he was able to say this divinely as though a prophet. But now the end of this book pleases me, so that the things which follow may, with a fresh beginning, renew the attention of readers. BOOK TEN. Now indeed the very order seems to demand that we discourse concerning the sin of the first man;
but because Scripture has narrated concerning the flesh of the woman, how it was made, yet was silent about the soul, it has made us all the more intent to inquire the more diligently into this: in what way those can, or cannot, be refuted who believe that the soul is made from the soul of a human being, just as flesh from flesh, by the seeds of both things being transfused from parents into children. For from this they are first moved to say that God made one soul, which He breathed into the face of the man whom He had formed from the dust, so that from that soul the other souls of human beings might now be created, just as from his flesh all the flesh also of human beings — since first Adam was formed, then Eve. And whence he had his body, whence his soul, has been stated:
his body, namely, from the dust of the earth, but his soul from the breath of God; whereas she, though she is said to have been made from his side, it is not said that God similarly animated her by breathing, as though both were drawn from him who had already been animated. For either, they say, it ought to have been kept silent about the man's soul too, so that we might understand, or at least believe, as best we could, that it was given divinely; or, if Scripture did not keep silent about this — lest we should think that the soul too, like the flesh of the man, was made from the earth — it ought also not to have kept silent about the woman's soul, lest it be thought to be from transmission, if this is not true. Wherefore, they say, it was for this reason kept silent that God breathed into her face, because that is true, that her soul too was propagated from the man.
This surmise is easily met. For if for this reason they think the woman's soul was made from the man's soul, because it is not written that God breathed into the woman's face, why do they believe the woman was animated from the man, when not even that is written? Hence, if God makes all the souls of human beings being born as He made the first, Scripture was silent about the others for this reason: that what is recorded to have been done in the one might prudently be understood also of the rest. And so, if it was fitting that we should be admonished something about this matter through this Scripture, it was rather — if something else was being done in the woman that had not been done in the man, so that her soul was drawn from her animated flesh, not, as with the man, his body from one source, his soul from another —
this very thing, that it was being done in another mode, Scripture ought rather not to have kept silent, lest we should think that this too was done in the same way as we had already learned concerning the man. Accordingly, because it did not say that the woman's soul was made from the man's soul, it is more fittingly believed that by that very silence it wished to admonish us to think nothing else here than what we had known concerning the man's soul — that is, that it was given to the woman similarly — especially since there was a place of most evident occasion, so that, if not then, when she was formed, at least afterward it might have been said, where Adam says: this now is bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh. For how much more dearly and lovingly would he have said: and soul of my soul! Yet not for this is so great a question already solved, that we should hold one of these as manifest and certain.
Wherefore first it must be seen whether the holy Scripture of this book, treated from its beginning, permits us to doubt on this point; then perhaps we shall rightly inquire either which opinion should rather be chosen, or what measure we ought to keep amid the uncertainty of this matter. For certainly on the sixth day God made man to His own image, where it was also said: male and female He made them. Of these, the former, where the image of God is mentioned, we took as according to the soul; but the latter, where there is the difference of sex, as according to the flesh.
And since so many and so great testimonies, which were there considered and treated, did not allow us to take man as formed from the mud and woman from his side on that very same sixth day, but rather that this was done afterward, after those first works of God in which He created all things at once, we inquired what we should believe concerning man's soul; and, all the parts of our discussion having been examined, that seemed to be said more credibly or more tolerably —
namely, that the soul of man itself was made in those works, but of his body the reason was made in the corporeal world as though in a seed — lest we should be compelled, against the words of Scripture, either to say that the whole was made on the sixth day (that is, both the man from mud and the woman from his side), or that in those works of the six days man was in no way made, or that only the causal reason of the human body was made, but of the soul none, though it is rather according to the soul that man is to the image of God.
Or at least, even if not against words openly set down in Scripture, yet we would be saying something harsh and intolerable if we said either that the reason of the human soul was made in that spiritual creature which had been created only for this, though that creature in which this reason is said to have been made is not mentioned among the works of God; or that the reason of the soul was made in some creature which is mentioned among those works — as in men who already exist the reason of the sons to be generated lies hidden — and thus should believe it to be either the daughter of angels or, what is more intolerable, of some bodily element.
But now, if on this account it is asserted that the woman received her soul not from the man but, like him, made by God — because God makes single souls for single persons — the soul of the woman was not made in those first works; or if a general reason of all souls had been made, as in men the reason of begetting, we return to that harsh and troublesome position, that we should say the souls of human beings are the daughters either of angels or, what is most unworthy, of the bodily heaven or even of some lower element. And through this it must be seen — even though it lies hidden — what is true, or at least what can be said more tolerably:
whether this which I have just said, or that in those first works of God one soul of the first man was made, from whose propagation all the souls of men might be created, or that new souls come to be one after another, of which no reason, even, preceded as made in those first works of the six days of God. But of these three, the two former are not repugnant to those first conditions, where all things were created at once.
For whether the reason of the soul was made in some creature as in a parent, so that all souls are generated from it, but are created by God when they are given to individual men, just as bodies are given by human parents; or whether not the reason of the soul as the reason of offspring in a parent, but the soul itself altogether, was made when the day was made, just as the day itself, just as heaven and earth and the lights of heaven — it was fittingly said: God made man to His own image. But how this third view is not repugnant to that opinion by which man is taken to have been both made on the sixth day to the image of God and visibly created after the seventh day, cannot so easily be seen.
For if we say that new souls come to be, of which neither they themselves nor their reason as of offspring in a parent was made on that sixth day together with those works — from which, being completed and inchoate, God rested on the seventh day — care must be taken lest in vain Scripture so diligently commend that God completed all His works in six days, works which He made very good, if He was still going to create some natures which He made neither themselves nor their reasons causally there; unless it be understood that He has within Himself indeed the reason of making souls singly, to be given to those being born, and did not establish it in any creature, but that, because the soul is not of another kind of creature than that according to which man was made on the sixth day to the image of God, it is not rightly said that God now makes those things which He did not then complete.
For already then He had made the soul, such as He now also makes; and therefore He does not now make some new kind of creature which He did not then create in His completed works, nor is this His operation against those causal reasons of things to come which He then implanted in the universe, but rather according to them — since to human bodies, whose propagation is prolonged by continued succession from those first works, it is fitting that such souls be inserted as He now makes and inserts.
Wherefore, now fearing nothing lest we should seem to hold an opinion against the words of this book, which were written concerning that first condition of the six days, whichever probability of these three views should prevail, let us undertake a more diligent treatment of this question, so far as God helps, lest perchance it may come about that, if not a clear opinion on this matter — one about which there ought no longer to be doubt — we may at least obtain one so acceptable that to hold it, until something certain shines forth, is not absurd.
But if we cannot obtain even this, then, with the weights of the evidences on every side alike wavering, at least our doubt will seem to have avoided not the labor of inquiring but the rashness of asserting — so that whoever is already rightly certain may deign to teach me, but whoever had been made certain not by the authority of the divine word nor of clear reason, but by his own presumption, may not disdain to doubt along with me.
And first let us hold most firmly that the nature of the soul is neither converted into the nature of body, so that what was already soul should become body; nor into the nature of an irrational soul, so that what was the soul of a man should become that of a beast; nor into the nature of God, so that what was soul should become what God is; and that likewise in turn neither body nor irrational soul nor the substance which God is is converted and becomes a human soul. This too ought to be no less certain: that the soul is nothing but a creature of God. Wherefore, if God made the soul of man neither from body nor from irrational soul nor from Himself, it remains that He makes it either from nothing or from some spiritual, yet rational, creature.
But to be willing to demonstrate that something is made from nothing when the works are completed, in which He created all things at once, is a forced position; and whether it can be established by clear evidences, I do not know. Nor is it to be demanded of us — that which either a man is not able to comprehend, or, if he now is able, it is a wonder if he can persuade anyone of it, except one such as can, even with no man attempting to teach him, himself also understand some such thing. It is safer, therefore, in matters of this kind, to act not by human conjectures, but to search through the divine testimonies. That God, then, creates souls from angels as though from parents, no authority from the canonical books occurs to me. And still less, therefore, from the bodily elements of the world;
unless perhaps that moves someone, that in Ezekiel the prophet, when the resurrection of the dead is shown, the bodies being restored, the spirit is summoned from the four winds of heaven, by whose blowing they are made alive, so that they rise. For thus it is written: and the Lord said to me: prophesy over the spirit, prophesy, son of man, and say to the spirit: thus says the Lord: come from the four quarters of the winds of heaven and breathe into these dead, and let them live. And I prophesied, as the Lord commanded me, and the spirit of life entered into them, and they revived and stood upon their feet, a very great assembly.
Where it seems to me to have been prophetically signified that men would rise again not only from that field where the thing itself was shown, but from the whole globe of the earth, and that this was figured by the blowing of the four parts of the world. For neither was that blowing from the body of the Lord the very substance of the Holy Spirit, when He breathed and said: receive the Holy Spirit; but assuredly it was signified that the Holy Spirit proceeds from Him too in the same way as that breath itself proceeded from His body. But because the world is not so joined to God unto the unity of a person as that flesh is to His Word, the only-begotten Son, we cannot say that the soul is thus from the substance of God as that breath was made from the nature of the world by the four winds.
But nevertheless I think that it was one thing and signified another — which can rightly be understood by the example of the breath proceeding from the body of the Lord — even if the prophet Ezekiel in that place foresaw, by a figured revelation, not the resurrection of the flesh, such as it will properly be, but the unhoped-for restoration of a despairing people through the Spirit of the Lord, who filled the globe of the earth. Let us now, then, see to which opinion rather the divine testimonies lend support: to that by which it is said that God made one soul and gave it to the first man, from which He might make the rest, just as from his body the rest of men's bodies; or to that by which it is said that He makes single souls for single persons, as He made the one for him, not the rest from that one. For that which He says through Isaiah:
I have made every breath — since what follows sufficiently shows that He says this concerning the soul — can be taken in either sense. For whether from the one soul of the first man, or from some secret of His own, He Himself without doubt makes all souls. And that which is written: who fashioned their hearts singly — if by the name of hearts we should wish to understand souls — neither does this repugn either of the two views about which we are now in doubt. For whether from that one which He breathed into the face of the first man He assuredly fashions single souls, just as also bodies; or whether He both fashions single souls and sends them, or fashions them in those very persons into whom He sends them — although this does not seem to me to be said except from the fact that our souls are formed to the image of God by renewal through grace.
Whence the Apostle says: for by grace you have been saved through faith, and this not of yourselves, but it is the gift of God; not of works, lest perhaps anyone be exalted. For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus in good works. For we cannot understand our bodies to have been created or fashioned through this grace of faith, but rather as it was said in the Psalm: create in me a clean heart, O God. Hence too, I think, is that: who fashioned the spirit of man within him; as though it were one thing to send a soul once made, and another to make it in the man himself, that is, to remake and renew it.
But even if we understand this not concerning the grace by which we are renewed, but concerning the nature in which we are born, it can be drawn to either opinion: because either from that one soul of the first man He Himself fashions in the man, as it were a seed of the soul drawn off, so that it may quicken the body; or the spirit of life, not from that propagation but infused into the body from elsewhere, He Himself likewise fashions through the mortal senses of the flesh, so that the man may become a living soul. That saying indeed from the book of Wisdom, where it says: I obtained a good soul, and, since I was rather good, I came to an undefiled body, demands a more diligent consideration. For it seems rather to attest to the opinion by which souls are believed to come to bodies not by being propagated from one, but from above. Yet nevertheless, what is this:
I obtained a good soul? As though either in that fountain of souls, if there is any such, some souls were good, others not good, which by a certain lot go forth — which one is to be assigned to which man — or as though God makes, at the hour of those conceived or born, some good, others not good, of which each has by lot the one that has fallen to him. It is a wonder if this at least helps those who believe that souls, made elsewhere, are sent singly by God to each several body of men, and not rather those who say that souls are sent into bodies according to the merits of the works they did before the body. For according to what could some be thought to come to bodies good, others not good, except according to their own works?
For it is not according to the nature in which they are made by Him who makes all natures good. But far be it that we should contradict the Apostle, who says that those not yet born had done nothing good or evil, whence he confirms that it could not be said of them from works, but from Him who calls: the elder shall serve the younger — when he was treating of the twins still situated in Rebecca's womb. Let us therefore set aside for a little this testimony from the book of Wisdom; for those are not to be neglected — whether they err or are truly wise — who think this was said specially and singularly concerning that soul of the mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus.
And this, if it be necessary, we shall afterward consider what its meaning is, so that, if it cannot be suited to Christ, we may inquire in what way we ought to take it, lest we come against the apostolic faith by thinking that souls have some merits of their works before they begin to live in bodies. Now let us see in what way it was said: you will take away their spirit, and they will fail and be turned into their dust. You will send forth your spirit, and they will be created; and you will renew the face of the earth. For those who suppose that souls are created from parents like bodies, this seems to sound in their favor, when it is thus understood: that He called it their spirit for this reason, because men received it from men;
which, when they have died, cannot be restored to them by men, so that they may rise again, because it is not, as when they were born, drawn from parents anew, but God will restore it, who raises the dead. And through this He called the same spirit theirs when they die, but God's when they rise. This those who assert that souls come not from parents but by God's sending can, according to their own opinion, understand thus: that He called the spirit theirs when they die, because it was in them and goes out from them, but God's when they rise, because it is sent by Him, restored by Him. Accordingly this testimony too opposes neither of them. But I indeed judge it better understood concerning the grace of God, by which we are inwardly renewed.
For from all the proud, who live according to the earthly man and presume upon their own vanity, their own spirit is in a manner taken away, when they put off the old man and are made weak, so that, once pride has been driven out, they may be brought to perfection, saying to the Lord through a humble confession: Remember that we are dust; to whom it had been said, Why is the earth and ashes proud? For, beholding God's righteousness through the eye of faith, so as not to wish to establish their own, they despise their very selves, as Job says, and they melt away and count themselves earth and ashes; for this is the meaning of, And they shall be turned into their own dust. But having received the Spirit of God they say: Yet now not I live, but Christ lives in me.
Thus the face of the earth is renewed through the grace of the New Testament, indeed in great multitude. That saying too which is written in Ecclesiastes: And let the dust return to the earth as it was, and the spirit return to God who gave it, favours neither opinion against the other, but stands between the two. For when those men say that from this it is proved that the soul is given not by parents but by God—since, when the dust is turned into its own earth, that is, the flesh which was made from dust, the spirit returns to God who gave it—the others answer them: Assuredly it is so.
For the spirit returns to God, who gave it to the first man, when He breathed into his face, once the dust—that is, the human body—was turned into its own earth, whence it was first made. Nor was the spirit to return to the parents, although it was created from that one spirit which was given to the first man; just as the flesh itself, after death, does not return to the parents from whom it is certainly known to have been propagated. Therefore, just as the flesh does not return to the men from whom it was created, but to the earth from which it was formed for the first man, so too the spirit does not return to the men through whom it was transmitted, but to God, by whom it was given to that first flesh.
By this testimony we are indeed sufficiently reminded that God made the soul out of nothing, the soul which He gave to the first man, not out of any already-made creature as the body was made from the earth; and therefore, when it returns, it has nowhere to return except to the Author who gave it, not to that creature out of which it was made, as the body returns to the earth. For there is no creature out of which it was made, since it was made out of nothing, and on this account, whatever returns, returns to the Maker by whom it was made out of nothing. For not all return, since there are those of whom it is said: A spirit that goes and does not return. Wherefore it is indeed difficult to gather together all the testimonies of the Holy Scriptures on this matter:
for even if it could be done, so that they were not only recounted but even thoroughly discussed, it would run into great length of discourse; yet nonetheless, unless something be brought forward as certain as those things which are brought forward as certain, by which it is shown that God made the soul or that He gave it to the first man, I do not know in what way this question may be resolved by the testimony of the divine word. For if it had been written that God similarly breathed into the face of the woman when she was formed, and she was made a living soul, then indeed very much light would be added, whereby we should believe that to each formed flesh of man a soul is given not from the parents; yet still one would await what should properly be held concerning the offspring, since the customary manner of man arising from man is familiar to us.
But the first woman was made otherwise, and therefore it might still be said that the soul was on that account not given to Eve from Adam by divine act, because she did not arise from him as offspring. If, however, Scripture were to record concerning the man who was first born of them that his soul was not drawn from the parents but given from above, then this, even with Scripture silent about the rest, would have to be understood of all the others as well. Now therefore let us also consider this, whether that which is written confirms neither opinion but can be accommodated to both, namely: Through one man sin entered into this world, and through sin death, and so it passed unto all men, in whom all sinned; and a little later:
As through the offence of one, judgement came upon all men unto condemnation, so also through the righteousness of one, it came upon all men unto justification of life. For as through the disobedience of one man many were made sinners, so also through the obedience of one many shall be constituted righteous. For from these words of the Apostle those who defend the propagation of souls strive to establish their opinion thus: If, they say, sin or the sinner can be understood according to the flesh alone, we are not compelled by these words to believe that the soul comes from the parents; but if, although through the enticement of the flesh, yet nonetheless it is only the soul that sins, how is that to be taken which was said: in whom all sinned, unless the soul too, like the flesh, was propagated from Adam?
Or how were they made sinners through his disobedience, if they were in him only according to the flesh and not also according to the soul? For care must be taken lest either God seem to be the author of sin, if He gives a soul to flesh in which it must needs sin, or lest there be able to be some soul—apart from Christ's own—for whose deliverance from sin the grace of Christ is not necessary, because it did not sin in Adam, if it was said that all sinned in him only according to the flesh, which was created from him, and not also according to the soul:
which is so contrary to the faith of the Church that parents run, even with their little ones and infants, to receive the grace of holy baptism; and if in them there is loosed this bond of sin which is only of the flesh and not also of the soul, it is rightly asked what harm it would do them if at that age they departed from the body without baptism. For if by this sacrament provision is made for their body and not also for their soul, then even the dead ought to be baptized;
but since we see that the Church universally holds this, that provision be made and succour be given to the living, lest, once they are dead, nothing can be done that would profit them, we do not see what else can be understood, except that each little one is nothing other than Adam both in body and in soul, and therefore Christ's grace is necessary to him. For that age has in itself done nothing either of good or of evil; accordingly the soul there is most innocent, if it has not been propagated from Adam. Whence anyone who, holding that opinion about the soul, could demonstrate how it can justly go into condemnation if it depart from the body without baptism, would be a marvel. For most truly and most truthfully it is written:
The flesh lusts against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh; yet nonetheless I think that flesh without soul can lust for nothing—a thing which no one, learned or unlearned, would doubt. And on this account the cause of this same carnal concupiscence is not in the soul alone, but much less is it in the flesh alone. For it comes to be from both: from the soul, namely, because without it no delight is felt, but from the flesh, because without it no carnal delight is felt. Therefore, when the Apostle speaks of the flesh lusting against the spirit, he means, beyond doubt, the carnal delight which the spirit has of the flesh and with the flesh, against the delight which it has alone.
For the spirit alone has, unless I am mistaken, that desire which is not mingled with any pleasure of the flesh or craving of carnal things, whereby the soul desires and faints for the courts of the Lord; the spirit alone has also that of which it is said to it: You have desired wisdom: keep the commandment, and the Lord will bestow it upon you. For when the spirit commands the members of the body to serve this desire, by which alone it is kindled—as when a book is taken up, when something is written, read, discussed, heard, when finally bread is broken for the hungry and the other offices of humanity and mercy are rendered—the flesh renders obedience, it does not stir up concupiscence.
When to these and suchlike good desires, by which the soul alone lusts, something is opposed which delights that same soul according to the flesh, then the flesh is said to lust against the spirit and the spirit against the flesh. For flesh is thus spoken of in respect of what the soul does according to it, when he says: the flesh lusts, just as it is said: the ear hears and the eye sees—for who does not know that it is rather the soul that both hears through the ear and sees through the eye? So too we speak when we say: your hand succours a man, when something is given with the hand extended, whereby someone is succoured. But if of the very eye of faith also, to which it belongs to believe those things that are not seen through the flesh, it was said:
All flesh shall see the salvation of God—this can only be understood of the soul, by which the flesh lives, since even to behold Christ devoutly through our flesh itself, that is, the form which He put on for our sake, pertains not to concupiscence but to the ministry of the flesh—lest perchance someone should wish to take in such a way that which was said: All flesh shall see the salvation of God:
how much more fittingly is the flesh said to lust, when the soul not only supplies animal life to the flesh, but even according to that same flesh lusts after something which it is not in its power not to lust after, so long as sin dwells in the members—that is, a certain violent enticement of the flesh in the body of this death, coming from the punishment of that sin whence we draw our origin, according to which all before grace are children of wrath. Against this sin those set under grace do battle, not that it may not be in their body, so long as it is thus mortal that it may rightly even be called dead, but that it may not reign. And it does not reign when its desires—that is, those things which are lusted after according to the flesh against the spirit—are not obeyed.
Accordingly, did the Apostle say: Let there be no sin in your mortal body—for indeed he knew that the delight of sin, which he calls sin, dwells within, our nature having been corrupted, namely, by the first transgression—but he says: Let not sin reign in your mortal body, to obey its desires, neither yield your members as weapons of iniquity unto sin. According to this opinion we neither say the most absurd thing, that the flesh lusts without a soul, nor do we agree with the Manichaeans, who, since they saw that the flesh could not lust without a soul, supposed the flesh to have some other soul of its own, from another nature contrary to God, whence it might lust against the spirit.
Nor are we compelled to say that Christ's grace is not necessary to some soul, when it is said to us: What did the soul of an infant deserve, that it should be pernicious to it to depart from the body without having received the sacrament of Christian baptism, if it neither committed any sin of its own nor is from that soul which first sinned in Adam? For we are not now dealing with older boys, to whom indeed some are unwilling to attribute their own sin except from the point of the fourteenth year, when they have begun to reach puberty. This we might rightly believe, if there were no sins except those committed with the genital members. But who would dare to affirm that thefts, lies, and perjuries are not sins, except one who wishes to commit such things with impunity?
But childhood is full of these, although in children they do not seem punishable as in the older, because it is hoped that with the coming years, in which reason grows strong, they will be able to understand the salutary precepts better and to obey them more willingly. But now we are not dealing with boys, whose carnal and childish will, whether of body or of mind, if truth and equity should oppose it, they resist with what strength of words and deeds they can. On behalf of what? Save on behalf of the falsity and iniquity which will seem to abet them, either to obtain what allures them, or to avoid what offends them. We are speaking of infants—not because they are for the most part born of adulterers;
for the gifts of nature are not to be blamed on account of depraved morals, nor ought grain therefore not to sprout because the hand of a thief sowed it. Or shall a man's own iniquity indeed harm his very parents, if by turning themselves to God they correct it? How much less shall it harm the children, if they live rightly! But that age raises a pressing question: whose soul, since it has no sin of its own free choice of will, it is asked how it can be justified through the obedience of that one man, if it is not guilty through the disobedience of another one man. This is the voice of those who hold that the souls of men are created from human parents—not indeed except by God the Creator, but as also the bodies are.
For these too do not the parents create, but rather He who says: Before I formed you in the womb, I knew you. To whom it is answered that God indeed gives souls to the bodies of men one by one, to this end: that in the flesh of sin, coming from original sin, by living rightly and by subduing carnal concupiscences under the grace of God, they may procure the merit whereby they may with the body itself be transferred to a better state at the time of the resurrection and live forever in Christ with the angels; but that it is necessary that, when they are fitted in a wondrous way to earthly and mortal members—especially such as are propagated from the flesh of sin—so as first to be able to quicken them and afterwards, with the increase of age, to govern them, they should be as it were weighed down with forgetfulness.
And if this forgetfulness were in a manner indigestible, it would be attributed to the Creator; but since, little by little recovering from the torpor of this forgetfulness, the soul is able to be converted to its God, and to deserve His mercy and truth—first by the very piety of conversion, then by perseverance in keeping His commandment—what harm does it do it to be plunged for a little while, as it were, into that sleep, from which, gradually awakening into the light of understanding, for the sake of which the rational soul was made, it can through a good will choose a good life? This indeed it will not be able to do, unless the grace of God through the Mediator assist it. If a man neglect this, he will be Adam not only according to the flesh, but also according to the spirit; but if he take care, he will be Adam according to the flesh only;
but living rightly according to the spirit, he will deserve that even that which was drawn as blameworthy from Adam should be cleansed from the stain of sin, by that transformation which the resurrection promises to the saints. But before he can, through age, live according to the spirit, he has need of the sacrament of the Mediator, so that what he cannot yet do through his own faith may be done through that of those who love him. For by His sacrament the original penalty of sin is loosed even in infant age, from which, unless he be aided, even the young man will not subdue carnal concupiscence, nor, once it is subdued, will he attain the merit of eternal life, save by the gift of Him whom he strives to deserve.
Therefore, while living, even the infant ought to be baptized, lest the fellowship of the flesh of sin harm the soul—by partaking of which flesh it comes to pass that the soul of the infant can have no understanding according to the spirit. For that very affection weighs down the soul even when it is stripped of the body, unless, while it is in the body, it be expiated through the one sacrifice of the true Priest. What then, says someone, if his own people should fail to see to this, whether through unbelief or negligence? This indeed can be said also of the older ones. For they too can either die suddenly, or fall sick among those where no one will succour them so that they may be baptized.
But those, he says, have also sins of their own, of which they stand in need of remission; which if they be not remitted, no one will rightly say that they are undeservedly punished for those things which in their own life, by their own will, they committed. But that soul, to which a certain contagion has been drawn from the flesh of sin—if it is not created from that first sinful soul—can in no way be imputed to it; for it is by no sin, but by the nature by which it was so made and given to the flesh by God's giving. Why, then, shall it be estranged from eternal life, if no one should succour the infant by baptizing it? Or will it perhaps do no harm? What then does it profit him to whom succour is given, if it does no harm to him to whom none is given?
Here, what those can answer for their own cause who, according to the Holy Scriptures—whether what is found in them or what is not opposed to them—endeavour to assert that new souls, not drawn from the parents, are given to the bodies, I confess I have not yet heard nor anywhere read. Not, however, that the business of the absent is on that account to be abandoned, if anything should occur to me whereby it might seem to be helped. For they can still say that God, foreknowing how each soul would live if it lived longer in the body, procures the ministration of the saving laver for that one whose future piety He foresees—when it should come to the years capable of faith—if now, for some hidden cause, it must needs be forestalled by death.
It is therefore hidden, and most remote from human wit, or at least from my own ingenuity, why an infant is born only to die immediately or soon; but this is so hidden that it helps neither party, about whose opinions we are now disputing. For, that opinion being exploded whereby souls are supposed to be thrust down into bodies for the merits of a life previously lived—so that it might seem to have deserved to be released sooner which had not sinned much—lest we contradict the Apostle testifying that the not-yet-born have done nothing of good or evil, neither can those who affirm the transmission of the soul show, on their own behalf, why the death of some is hastened, of others delayed; nor can those who will that new souls be given, one to each, do so.
Accordingly, those who were being pressed concerning the deaths of infants—as to why the sacrament of baptism is necessary for all, whose souls were not drawn from that one soul by whose disobedience many were made sinners—when they answer that all indeed are made sinners according to the flesh, but according to the soul only those who lived ill at that time when they could also have lived well, yet that all souls (that is, even those of infants) therefore have the sacrament of baptism as necessary, without which it is not expedient to depart from this life even at that age, because the contagion of sin from the flesh of sin, by which the soul is overwhelmed when it is engrafted into these members, will harm it after death, unless, while it is still in this very flesh, it be expiated by the sacrament of the Mediator; and that this help is divinely procured for that one whom God foreknew, if it lived here up to the years suitable for faith, would have lived piously, whom for some reason known to Himself He both willed to be born in a body and quickly withdrew from the body:
when therefore they answer these things, what can be said against them, except that we are made uncertain of the salvation of those who, having led this life well, have died in the peace of the Church—if each is to be judged not only according to that which he lived, but even according to that which he would have lived had he been able to live longer? For if the evil merits not only of past but even of future sins avail with God—from the guilt of which not even death delivers, if it should come before they were committed—and nothing was bestowed on him who was taken away, lest malice should change his understanding.
For why shall not God, foreknowing that future malice, rather judge him according to it—if, in the case of the soul of an infant about to die, lest the participated defilement from the body of sin should harm it, He therefore judged that succour must be given through baptism, because He foreknew that it would, if it lived, have lived piously and faithfully? Or can this discovery rather be refuted on the ground that it is mine, while those who confirm that they are certain of this opinion perhaps bring forward either other testimonies of the Scriptures or proofs of reasonings, whereby they may take away this ambiguity, or at least show that it is not against what they hold—that saying of the Apostle by which, with great earnestness commending the grace whereby we are made safe, he says:
As in Adam all die, so also in Christ shall all be made alive; and: As through the disobedience of one man many were made sinners, so through the obedience of one man many shall be constituted righteous; and wishing those same many sinners to be understood not with certain ones excepted, but all, he says above concerning Adam: in whom all sinned. Whence indeed those who are wise in the matter of the souls' being from the propagation of one man believe, not absurdly, that the souls of infants cannot be set apart either from that which was said, all, or from the fact that succour is given to them through baptism—unless they be refuted by some manifest and clear reasoning which does not conflict with the Holy Scriptures, or by the authority of those Scriptures themselves.
Now therefore let us see, as far as the necessity of this undertaken work allows, what that also is which we deferred a little while ago. For it is written in the book of Wisdom: Now I was a witty child, and had received a good soul. And whereas I was more good, I came to an undefiled body. For while this testimony seems to help those who say that souls are not created from parents, but come, or descend, God sending them, again this hinders their opinion, that it says:
I received a good soul—since without doubt they believe that souls, which God sends into bodies, either flow from one fount in a manner as it were like little streams, or come to be of equal nature, and not some good or more good and others not good or less good. For whence are souls good or more good, or not good or less good, except either by their morals according to the free choice of will, or by the difference of the temperament of bodies—while some are more, others less, weighed down by the body which is corrupted and burdens the soul? But neither was there any action of each several soul whereby their morals might be distinguished before they came to bodies, nor could he say his soul was good from a body weighing it down less, who says:
I received a good soul, and whereas I was more good, I came to an undefiled body. For he said that he had come to that goodness by which he was good—namely, having received a good soul—so as even to come to an undefiled body. From elsewhere, therefore, he was good before he came to the body; but certainly not from the difference of morals, because there was no merit of a life led beforehand; not from the difference of the body, because he was good before he came to the body. Whence, then? Now, to those who assert that souls are created from the propagation of that transgressing soul, although what was said—I came to a body—does not seem to sound in their favour, yet in the rest it is not incongruously fitted, so that, when he had said:
Now I was a witty child—explaining this very thing, from what causes he was witty, he might immediately subjoin: and I received a good soul, namely, from paternal wit or bodily temperament. Then, whereas I was, he says, more good, I came to an undefiled body: which if it be understood of the maternal body, not even this, that was said—I came to a body—will contradict this opinion, since it is taken that he came from the paternal soul and body to the maternal body, undefiled, namely, either from menstrual blood—for from this the wits are said to be weighed down—or from adulterous contamination.
Thus these words of this book also either rather favour those who speak of the transmission of souls, or, if these others too can interpret them in their own favour, they alternate between both. But if we should wish to take these words of the Lord according to the human creature which was assumed by the Word, there are indeed, in the same context of the reading, things which do not suit that excellence—especially this: that the very same one who speaks these things in the same book, somewhat higher up, when he was saying those very words about which we are now treating, confessed that he was congealed in blood from the seed of a man: from which manner of being born the birth of the Virgin is certainly foreign, since no Christian doubts that she did not conceive the flesh of Christ from the seed of a man. But since also in the Psalms, where he says:
They pierced my hands and my feet, they numbered all my bones; but they themselves considered and looked upon me. They parted my garments among them, and upon my vesture they cast lots—which things properly suit that One alone—there he also said: God, my God, look upon me; why have You forsaken me?
The words of my transgressions are far from my salvation—which words, on the other hand, do not suit Him, except as transfiguring into Himself the body of our lowliness, since we are members of His body, and because in the Gospel itself the Child advanced in age and wisdom. If those things too which are read round about this sentence in the book of Wisdom can, on account of the humble form of the servant and the unity of the body of the Church with its Head, be fitted to that same Lord, what is wittier than that Child, whose wisdom at twelve years the elders marvelled at?
And what soul is better than that one, which—even if those who affirm the transmission of souls should prevail, not by contending but by proving—it will not follow that it too must be believed to have come from the propagation of that transgressor, lest through the disobedience of that man he too be constituted a sinner, through whose one obedience the many freed from that guilt are constituted righteous? And what is more undefiled than that womb of the Virgin, whose flesh, even if it came from the propagation of sin, yet did not conceive from the propagation of sin, so that not even the very body of Christ was sown in the womb of Mary by that law which, set in the members of the body of death, wars against the law of the mind?
37:791
quamsanctipatresconiugatirefrenantesnonquidemnisiquousquelicebatinconcubitumrelaxaruntnectamentantummodoquousquelicebateiusinpetumpertulerunt. proindecorpusChristiquamuisexcarnefeminaeadsumtum. est, quaedeillacarnispeccatipropagineconceptafuerat, tamen, quianonsicineaconceptumest, quomodofueratillaconcepta, necipsaeratcaropeccati, sedsimilitudocarnispeccati.
That law which the holy married patriarchs, restraining, indeed relaxed into intercourse only so far as was lawful, yet did not endure its assault only so far as was lawful. Accordingly the body of Christ, although it was assumed from the flesh of a woman who had been conceived from that propagation of the flesh of sin, nevertheless, because it was not conceived in her in the way in which she herself had been conceived, was not itself flesh of sin, but the likeness of the flesh of sin.
For He did not receive from that source the guilt of dying, which appears in the involuntary motion of the flesh—though it must be overcome by the will, that will against which the spirit lusts—but He received from that source, not what would suffice for the contagion of transgression, but what would suffice for paying a death that was not owed and for showing forth the promised resurrection: of which the one avails for us that we should not fear, the other that we should hope. Finally, if it be asked of me whence Jesus Christ received His soul, I would indeed prefer to hear this from men better and more learned than myself; yet, according to my own capacity, I would more gladly answer 'from Adam rather than of Adam.'
For if the dust taken from the earth, in which no man had laboured, was found worthy to be divinely quickened with life, how much more did the body taken from flesh, in which likewise no man had laboured, obtain a good soul—since there the man was raised up who was to fall, whereas here He descended who was to lift us up! And perhaps for this reason it is said: 'I obtained a good soul by lot'—if indeed this is to be understood of Him—because things given by lot are wont to be given from God. Or else, as must be confidently affirmed, lest that soul should be thought to have been raised to so great a height by any preceding works, so that when with it the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, the name of 'lot' was added to remove all suspicion of preceding merits.
In the epistle which is inscribed 'To the Hebrews' there is a certain passage most worthy of careful consideration. For when, through Melchizedek—in whom a figure of this future matter had gone before—the author was distinguishing the priesthood of Christ from the priesthood of Levi, he says: 'Consider therefore how great this man is, to whom even the patriarch Abraham gave a tenth part out of the firstfruits. And indeed those who are of the sons of Levi, receiving the priesthood, have a commandment to take tithes of the people according to the law, that is, of their brethren, even though these too came forth from the loins of Abraham. But he who is not of their lineage received tithes from Abraham, and blessed him that had the promise. Now without any contradiction, the lesser is blessed by the greater.'
'And here indeed dying men receive tithes, but there one of whom it is testified that he lives. And, as one may say, through Abraham even Levi, who receives tithes, was himself tithed; for he was still in the loins of his father.' If therefore this too avails toward that distinction—how far the priesthood of Christ surpasses the Levitical priesthood, in that Christ the priest was prefigured through him who tithed Abraham, in whom Levi himself also was tithed—then assuredly Christ was not tithed by him. But if Levi was tithed for this reason, that he was in the loins of Abraham, then for this reason Christ was not tithed, because He was not in the loins of Abraham.
But further, if we understand Levi to have been in Abraham not according to the soul, but only according to the flesh, then Christ too was there, since Christ also according to the flesh is of the seed of Abraham; and so He too was tithed. What then is it that is brought forward as a great difference between the priesthood of Christ and the priesthood of Levi—that Levi was tithed by Melchizedek while he was in the loins of Abraham, where Christ also was, whence they were alike tithed—unless it be that we must understand that in some respect Christ was not there? Yet who would deny that He was there according to the flesh? Therefore according to the soul He was not there. Christ's soul, then, is not from the transmitted line of Adam's transgression; otherwise it too would have been there.
Here those arise who defend the transmission of souls, and they say that their opinion is confirmed if it is established that Levi was in the loins of Abraham even according to the soul, in which loins Melchizedek tithed him, so that Christ may be distinguished from him in this tithing: for since Christ was not tithed and yet was in the loins of Abraham according to the flesh, it remains that He was not there according to the soul, and it therefore follows that Levi was there according to the soul. This does not much concern me, who am still more prepared to hear the comparison of both sides than to confirm the opinion of either. Meanwhile, by this testimony I have wished to set apart the soul of Christ from the origin of this transmission.
These men will find what they may perhaps answer for the rest, and may say—what moves me too not a little—that although no man's soul is in the loins of his father, yet, according to the flesh, Levi, being set in the loins of Abraham, was tithed, and Christ, likewise set there according to the flesh, was not tithed. For according to that seminal principle Levi was there, by which principle he was to come into his mother through intercourse; according to which principle Christ's flesh was not there, although according to that same principle Mary's flesh was there. Wherefore neither Levi nor Christ was in the loins of Abraham according to the soul; but according to the flesh both Levi and Christ were—yet Levi according to carnal concupiscence, but Christ according to the bodily substance alone.
For since in the seed there is both a visible corporeal mass and an invisible principle, both ran from Abraham, or even from Adam himself, down to the body of Mary, since it too was conceived and brought forth in that manner. But Christ took the visible substance of flesh from the flesh of the Virgin; the principle of His conception, however, came not from male seed, but far otherwise and from above. Accordingly, in respect of that which He received from His mother, He was even in the loins of Abraham. He therefore was tithed in Abraham who, though only according to the flesh, was nevertheless in his loins in the same way in which Abraham himself also was in the loins of his own father—that is, who was so born of his father Abraham as Abraham was born of his own father.
Abraham, that is, through the law in the members warring against the law of the mind and through invisible concupiscence—although the chaste and good ordinances of marriage do not allow it to prevail except insofar as through it they can provide for the raising up of offspring. But He was not tithed there, whose flesh drew from that source not the fever of the wound, but the material of the remedy. For since that very tithing pertained to prefiguring the medicine, that was being tithed in Abraham's flesh which was being healed, not that from which the healing came. For the same flesh had, not only Abraham's, but also that of the first, earthly man himself, both the wound of transgression and the remedy for the wound:
the wound of transgression in the law of the members warring against the law of the mind, which through all the flesh propagated from that source is, as it were, transcribed by the seminal principle; but the remedy of the wound in that which was taken from that source, without any operation of concupiscence, in bodily material alone, through the divine principle of conception and formation, from the Virgin—for the sake of a fellowship in death without iniquity, and an example of resurrection without falsehood.
Wherefore, that the soul of Christ is not from the transmitted line of the soul of that first transgressor, I think that even those who defend the transmission of souls would agree—for indeed they hold that through the seed of the father who has intercourse the seed of the soul also is transfused, and from this kind of conception Christ is alien—and that, had He been in Abraham according to the soul, He too would have been tithed; but that He was not tithed Scripture testifies, which on this ground also distinguishes His priesthood from the Levitical priesthood. But perhaps they will say: as He could be there according to the flesh and not be tithed, why could He not also be there according to the soul without being tithed? Here it is answered:
because at any rate not even those who consider the soul to be a body have supposed that the simple substance of the soul is increased by bodily increments—and among these are especially those who hold that it is created for a child by its parents. Accordingly, in the seed of the body there can be an invisible power which incorporeally works out numbers, to be discerned not by the eyes but by the understanding from that corporeal mass which is perceived by sight and touch. And the very magnitude of the human body, which of course incomparably exceeds the measure of the seed, sufficiently shows that something can be taken from that source which does not have that seminal power, but only corporeal substance—which, by divine action, not from the propagation of those who have intercourse, was taken up and formed into the flesh of Christ.
But who could affirm this concerning the soul—that it possesses both, both a manifest material of seed and a hidden principle of seed? Yet why should I labour in a matter which perhaps can be conveyed to no one by words, unless the mind be so great and of such quality that it can outrun the speaker's effort and not await the whole of his discourse? Briefly, then, let me gather it up: if it could come to pass even of the soul—which, when we said it of the flesh, was perhaps understood—then the soul of Christ is from the transmitted line in such a way that it did not draw with itself the stain of transgression; but if it could not be from that source without this guilt, then it is not from that source. Now concerning the coming of the other souls—whether they are from parents or from above—let those prevail who are able.
For my part, I still waver between the two views, and am moved now this way, now that—saving at least this, that I neither believe the soul to be a body, nor any corporeal quality or, if it must be so called, adjustment, which the Greeks call 'harmonia'; nor, however anyone may prattle of these things, am I confident that, with God aiding my mind, I shall come to believe them. There is another testimony not to be neglected, which those can bring forward on their own behalf who believe that souls come from above, the Lord Himself saying: 'That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit.' What, they say, could be more decisive than this saying, that the soul cannot be born of the flesh? For what else is the soul but the spirit of life, created indeed, not creator? Against these the others reply:
'For what else,' they say, 'do we hold, we who say that flesh comes from flesh and soul from soul? For man consists of both, and we hold that both come—flesh from the flesh of the one working, spirit from the spirit of the one desiring'—to pass over for the moment that the Lord was speaking not of carnal generation but of spiritual regeneration. Having therefore treated of these matters as far as the time allowed, I would pronounce all the weights of reasons and testimonies on both sides equal, or nearly equal, were it not that the opinion of those who think souls are created from parents is outweighed by the question of the baptism of infants. As to what can be answered to them concerning this, nothing has as yet occurred to me for the present; if perhaps hereafter God shall grant something, well.
And if He shall grant the ability to write it to those who are earnest in such matters, I shall not grudge it. Yet now I give notice beforehand that the testimony of infants is not to be despised, so as to be neglected as though it were refuted, if the truth be against it. For either nothing at all is to be inquired into concerning this matter, so that it suffices for our faith to know that by living piously we are to come whither, even if we do not know whence we have come; or, if the rational soul is not shamelessly aflame to know even this about itself, let there be no obstinacy in contending, but let there be diligence in inquiring, humility in asking, perseverance in knocking—so that, if He knows this to be profitable for us, who knows better than we what is profitable for us, He may grant even this, who gives good gifts to His children.
Nevertheless the custom of Mother Church in baptizing infants is by no means to be scorned, nor in any way to be reckoned superfluous, nor at all to be believed, unless it were an apostolic tradition. For even that tender age bears a great weight of testimony, which was the first to be counted worthy to shed its blood for Christ. I duly admonish, so far as I am able, that if this opinion has taken possession of any—that they believe souls to be propagated from parents—they should as much as they can consider their own selves, and meanwhile be wise enough to know that their bodies are not their souls.
For there is no nature nearer, by diligently inspecting which even God—who abides unchangeable above all His creation—can be incorporeally conceived, than that which is made to His own image; and there is nothing more akin, or perhaps nothing so consequent, than that, once it is believed that the soul is a body, God too should be believed to be a body. For on this account those who are habituated and affected by bodily senses are unwilling to believe the soul to be anything other than a body, lest, if it be not a body, it should be nothing; and thereby they the more fear to believe even of God that He is not a body, the more they fear to believe God to be nothing.
For they are so carried away into the phantasies or phantasms of images which thought turns over concerning bodies, that when these are taken away they dread having to perish as it were through a void. Thus it is inevitable that they paint both justice and wisdom in some fashion in their hearts, with shapes and colours, which they cannot conceive as incorporeal; and yet, when they are moved by justice or wisdom—whether to praise them or to act in accordance with them—they cannot say what colour, what stature, what lineaments [or what forms] they have beheld. But of these things we have already said much elsewhere, and, if God will, we shall say more where the matter seems to require it.
Now, as we had begun to say, if some either do not doubt concerning the transmission of souls from parents, that it is so, or doubt whether it is so, yet do not dare to believe or say that the soul is a body—chiefly on account of what I have said, lest they should suppose God Himself also to be nothing else than a body, even if a most excellent one, even if of some peculiar nature surpassing all others, yet a body. In fact Tertullian, because he believed the soul to be a body for no other reason than that he could not conceive it as incorporeal and therefore feared lest it should be nothing if it were not a body, was likewise unable to think otherwise concerning God: who, being indeed at times acute, is against his own opinion overcome by the truth once it is seen.
For what truer thing could he say than that which he affirms in a certain place: 'Everything corporeal is passible'? He ought therefore to have changed the opinion by which, a little above, he had said that even God is a body. For I do not think he had so lost his senses as to believe even the nature of God to be passible—so that now Christ would be believed to be passible and changeable not only in the flesh, nor in flesh and soul, but in the very Word through whom all things were made: which be far from a Christian heart. Likewise, when he even gave the soul an airy and luminous colour, he came to the senses, by which he attempted to furnish it limb by limb as though it were a body, and said: 'Here will be the inner man, another the outer, one man in two ways;'
'that one too having its own eyes and ears, by which the people ought to have heard and seen the Lord, having also the other limbs, by which it makes use both in thoughts and functions in dreams.' Behold, with what ears and with what eyes the people ought to have heard and seen God—those by which the soul functions in dreams; whereas, if anyone should see Tertullian himself in a dream, he would never say that he had been seen by him and had spoken with him, whom in turn he himself had not seen. Finally, if the soul sees itself in dreams, when the limbs of its own body are lying, of course, in one place, while it itself wanders about through various images which it sees—who has ever seen it in dreams of an airy and luminous colour, unless perhaps like the other things which it likewise falsely sees? For this too it can see.
But far be it that, when he has awoken, he should believe it to be such; otherwise, when he sees himself otherwise—which is the more frequent case—either his soul will have been changed, or not even then is it the substance of the soul that is seen, but an incorporeal image of the body, which in a wondrous manner is formed as in thought. For what Ethiopian has not almost always seen himself black in dreams, or, if he saw himself in another colour, was he not the more astonished, if there was memory with him? Yet whether he ever saw himself of an airy and luminous colour, I know not—unless he had never read or heard of this. What then?
The fact is that men are led by such visions, and they wish, on the basis of the Scriptures, to prescribe to us that some such thing—not the soul, but God Himself—is such as He was figuratively shown to the spirits of the saints, such as He is also set forth in allegorical discourse. For those visions are indeed similar to such sayings. And thus they err, setting up in their hearts the images of a vain opinion, and not understanding that the saints so judged of their visions in the way in which they would judge if they read or heard such things divinely spoken in figures:
just as the seven ears of grain and the seven oxen are seven years, just as the linen sheet bound at its four corners like a platter, full of various animals, is the round world with all its nations—so all the rest, and much more, which are signified concerning incorporeal things by corporeal—not by realities, but by images. Yet Tertullian was unwilling that the soul should grow in substance like the body, alleging also the cause of his fear: 'lest,' he says, 'it be said to decrease also in substance, and thus be believed even to be destined to fail.' And yet, because he extends it locally through the body, he finds no way out of its increases, which he wishes to be made equal, from a tiny seed, to the magnitude of the body; and he says:
'But its power, in which the natural properties are implanted and retained, while the measure of its substance—with which it was breathed forth from the beginning—remains intact, is gradually brought forth together with the flesh.' This perhaps we would not understand, unless, employing a comparison, he made plain what he was saying. 'Set out,' he says, 'a fixed weight of gold or silver, still a raw mass: its condition is gathered and for the time being smaller than what it will be, yet containing within the line of its measure the whole of what the nature of gold or silver is. Then, when the mass is spread out into a plate, it becomes larger than its beginning through the dilation of the fixed weight—not through addition, while it is extended, not while it is increased. And yet even so it is increased while it is extended; for it is permitted to be increased in condition, though it is not permitted in state.'
'Then too the very splendour of the gold or silver is brought forth, which before was indeed present even in the mass, but more obscure, yet not wholly absent. Then also various successive conditions accrue, according to the pliability of the material, whithersoever he who works it shall have led it, conferring nothing on the measure except a shape. Accordingly, the increments of the soul too are to be reckoned not substantive, but eliciting.' Who would believe that a man could be so eloquent with such a mind? But these things are to be trembled at, not laughed at. For to this would he be driven, if he could conceive anything which both is and is not a body? And what is more absurd than to think that a mass of any metal can grow in some part, while it is beaten, unless it decreases in another; or be increased in breadth, unless it be diminished in thickness?
Or that any body, while the quantity of its own nature remains, can grow on every side, unless it becomes rarefied? How then will the soul fill up, from that droplet of seed, the magnitude of the body which it animates, if it too is a body, whose substance grows by no accession? How, I say, will it fill the flesh which it vivifies, unless it becomes the more rarefied the larger that is which it has animated? He feared, forsooth, lest it should fail even by diminishing, if it grew, and he did not fear lest it should fail by rarefying, when it grew. But why should I delay longer, since both the discourse runs on into a more prolix mode than the necessity of concluding demands, and my own opinion is now sufficiently known—both what I hold for certain, and whence I still doubt, and why I doubt?
Accordingly, let this volume too now be concluded, so that we may look at what follows next. BOOK ELEVEN. 'And they were both naked, Adam and his wife, and were not ashamed. Now the serpent was the most prudent of all the beasts that are upon the earth which the Lord God had made. And the serpent said to the woman: Why has God said, You shall not eat of every tree of paradise? And the woman said to the serpent: Of the fruit of the tree which is in paradise we shall eat; but of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of paradise, God has said, You shall not eat of it, neither shall you touch it, lest you die. And the serpent said to the woman: You shall not die the death; for God knew that on whatever day you eat of it, your eyes shall be opened, and you shall be as gods, knowing good and evil.'
'And the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was pleasing to the eyes to look upon, and fair to understand. And taking of its fruit, she ate, and gave also to her husband with her, and they ate. And the eyes of them both were opened, and they knew that they were naked; and they sewed fig leaves together, and made themselves aprons. And they heard the voice of the Lord God walking in paradise in the evening, and Adam and his wife hid themselves from the face of the Lord God in the midst of the tree of paradise. And the Lord God called Adam and said to him: Adam, where are you? And he said to Him: I heard Your voice, walking in paradise, and I was afraid, because I am naked, and I hid myself. And He said to him:'
'Who told you that you are naked, unless you have eaten of the tree of which alone I had commanded you not to eat? And Adam said: The woman whom You gave to be with me, she gave me of the tree, and I ate. And the Lord God said to the woman: Why have you done this? And the woman said: The serpent seduced me, and I ate. And the Lord God said to the serpent: Because you have done this, cursed are you above all cattle and above all the beasts that are upon the earth. Upon your breast and your belly shall you go, and earth shall you eat all the days of your life. And I will put enmities between you and the woman, and between your seed and her seed. She shall watch your head, and you shall watch her heel. And to the woman He said:'
'Multiplying I will multiply your sorrows and your groaning. In sorrows shall you bring forth children, and your turning shall be to your husband, and he shall rule over you. And to Adam He said: Because you have hearkened to the voice of your wife, and have eaten of the tree, of which alone I had commanded you that you should not eat, cursed is the earth in your works; in sorrows shall you eat of it all the days of your life; thorns and thistles shall it bring forth to you, and you shall eat the herb of the field. In the sweat of your face shall you eat your bread, until you return into the earth from which you were taken; for earth you are, and into earth shall you go. And Adam called the name of his wife Life, because she is the mother of all the living. And the Lord God made for Adam and his wife garments of skin, and clothed them. And the Lord God said:'
'Behold, Adam has become as one of us, in knowing good and evil. And now, lest at any time he put forth his hand and take also of the tree of life and eat, and live forever. And the Lord God sent him away from the paradise of pleasure to till the earth from which he was taken. And He cast out Adam, and set him over against the paradise of pleasure; and He stationed the Cherubim and a flaming sword which turns, to guard the way of the tree of life.' Before we treat in order the text of this Scripture set before us, I think it must be premised—what I remember I have said before elsewhere in this work—that this must be demanded of us: that whatever the one who wrote it narrates as having been done should be defended according to the proper sense of the letter.
But if, in the words of God, or of any person assumed into the prophetic office, something is said which cannot be understood according to the letter except absurdly, then without doubt it ought to be received as spoken figuratively for the sake of some signification; yet it is not lawful to doubt that it was spoken. For this is required by the faith of the narrator and the promise of the expositor. They were therefore both naked: it is true—the bodies of the two human beings dwelling in paradise were altogether naked. Nor were they ashamed: for of what should they be ashamed, when they had felt no law in their members warring against the law of their mind? Which penalty of sin followed them after the perpetration of the transgression, disobedience usurping what was forbidden, and justice punishing what was committed.
Before this came to pass, they were naked, as has been said, and were not confounded; there was no motion in the body to which shame was due; they thought nothing needed veiling, because they had felt nothing needing restraint. In what manner they were to propagate children has already been discussed before; yet it is not to be believed that they would have propagated in the manner in which they did propagate after the foretold vengeance followed upon the crime committed—when, before they died, death, already conceived, was even now stirring in the body of disobedient men, by a most just reciprocation of disobedient members, the tumult. Adam and Eve were not yet such, when they were both naked and were not confounded. Now the serpent was there, most prudent indeed, but of all the beasts which were upon the earth, which the Lord God had made.
For the word 'most prudent'—or, as several Latin manuscripts have it, 'most wise'—is said by transferred usage, not in the proper sense in which wisdom is wont to be taken for good, whether of God, or of angels, or of the rational soul; as when we call even bees and ants wise, on account of works that as it were imitate wisdom. Although this serpent could be called most wise of all the beasts, not by its own irrational soul, but by an alien spirit now within it, that is, a diabolical one. For however much the transgressor angels have been justly cast down from the heavenly seats by the merit of their own perversity and pride, yet by nature they are more excellent than all beasts on account of the eminence of reason.
What wonder, then, if the devil, now by his own instigation filling the serpent and mingling his spirit with it—in the manner in which the seers of the demons are wont to be filled—had rendered it the most wise of all the beasts, in respect of the living and irrational soul of living creatures? For by an abuse of the word, wisdom is thus spoken of in an evil sense, just as cunning is in a good sense—although properly and more usually, at least in the Latin tongue, the wise are praiseworthily named, while the cunning are understood to be evilly disposed of heart. Whence some, as we find in very many manuscripts, transferring to the usage of Latin speech not the word but rather the sense, preferred to call this serpent more cunning than all than more wise.
But what the Hebrew property has—whether there, in an evil sense, the wise can be named and understood not by abuse but properly—let those see who know it well. We, however, plainly read in another place of the holy Scriptures that the wise are toward evil, not toward good; and the Lord says that the children of this world are wiser than the children of light in providing for themselves for the future, though by fraud, not by right. Nor indeed ought we to suppose that the devil chose for himself the serpent through which he might tempt and persuade to sin; but since there was in him, on account of his perverse and envious will, a lust to deceive, he could do so only through that animal through which he was permitted to be able. For the will to harm can be depraved even from one's own mind;
but there is no power except from God, and this by a hidden and profound justice, since there is no iniquity with God. If therefore it be asked why God permitted man to be tempted, whom He foreknew would consent to the tempter, I cannot indeed penetrate the depth of His counsel, and I confess that this is far above my powers. There is therefore perhaps some more hidden cause, which is reserved for those better and holier than I, by His grace rather than by their merits; yet nevertheless, so far as He grants me to understand or permits me to say, it does not seem to me that man would have been destined for great praise, if he could live well for this reason only:
namely, because no one would persuade him to live evilly, when in his nature he had the power, and in his own power the will, not to consent to the persuader—with His help, however, who resists the proud, but gives grace to the humble. Why then would He not permit him to be tempted, whom He foreknew would consent, since he was going to do this by his own will through fault, and was to be ordered by His equity through punishment, so that in this way too He might show to the proud soul—for the instruction of the future saints—how rightly He Himself would make use of the wills of souls, even evil ones, when those wills were perversely using good natures?
Nor is it to be supposed that this tempter would have cast the man down, unless there had already gone before, in the man's soul, a certain pride that needed to be curbed, so that through the humiliation of sin—a sin he had falsely presumed himself incapable of—he might learn his lesson. For it was most truly said: 'Before ruin the heart is exalted, and before glory it is humbled.' And perhaps the voice of such a man is heard in the Psalm: 'I said in my abundance: I shall never be moved.' Then, having now experienced what evil there is in the proud presumption of one's own power, and what good there is in the help of God's grace, he says: 'O Lord, in thy will thou didst give strength to my beauty; but thou didst turn away thy face, and I was troubled.'
But whether this was said of this man or of another, leave that aside: to a soul exalting itself and over-confident, as though relying on its own strength, it had nevertheless to be shown even by the experience of punishment how ill it fares with a made nature, if it withdraws from its Maker. For hence above all is it commended what a good God is, since it is well with no one who withdraws from him; because both those who take delight in death-dealing pleasures cannot be free from the fear of pains, and those who by a greater stupor of pride feel not at all the evil of their own desertion appear far more wretched to others who have learned to discern these things—so that, if they will not accept the medicine of avoiding such things, they may at least serve as an example whereby such things can be avoided.
For as the apostle James says, 'each one is tempted, being drawn away and enticed by his own concupiscence. Then concupiscence, when it has conceived, brings forth sin; and sin, when it is completed, begets death.' Whence, when the swelling of pride has been healed, one rises again, if the will—which before the trial was lacking, that one might remain with God—may at least be present after the trial, that one may return to God. Now certain people are disturbed by this temptation of the first man, that God permitted it to happen, as though they did not now see the whole human race being tempted without cease by the snares of the devil. Why does God permit this too? Is it not because virtue is proved and exercised, and the palm is more glorious to have been tempted and not consented than not to have been able to be tempted?
For even those very ones who, forsaking the Creator, go after the tempter, tempt more and more those who abide in the word of God, and afford them an example against the lust of desertion, and strike into them a godly fear against pride. Whence the apostle says: 'considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted.' For it is wonderful how greatly this humility, by which we are made subject to the Creator, lest we should presume upon our own strength as though not needing his help, is commended by continual care throughout all the divine Scriptures. Since therefore even by the unjust the just profit, and by the impious the pious, it is said in vain: 'God would not create those whom he foreknew would be evil.'
For why would he not create those whom he foreknew would profit the good, so that they might be born both useful for exercising and admonishing the good wills of the good, and might be justly punished for their own evil will? 'He would have made,' they say, 'a man such as would not sin at all.' Behold, we grant that a nature which will not sin at all is better; let them too grant that a nature is not evil which was so made that it could refrain from sinning, if it would; and that the sentence is just by which that nature was punished which sinned by will, not by necessity.
As therefore true reason teaches that a creature which nothing unlawful delights at all is better, so true reason no less teaches that that creature also is good which has in its power so to restrain unlawful delight, should it arise, that it rejoices not only over other lawful and rightly done things, but even over the very restraining of that depraved delight. Since therefore this nature is good, and that one better, why would God make that one alone and not rather both? And by this, those who were prepared to praise God for that one alone ought to praise him more abundantly for both; for the one exists in the holy angels, the other in holy men.
But those who chose for themselves the part of iniquity and by a culpable will depraved their praiseworthy nature—not because they were foreknown ought they therefore least of all to have been created. For they too have their own place, which they fill among things for the profit of the saints. For God needs neither the justice of any upright man—how much less the iniquity of the perverse! But who, upon sober consideration, would say: 'It were better not to create one whom he foreknew could be corrected by another's iniquity, than to create even one whom he foreknew ought to be damned for his own iniquity'? For this is to say: 'It were better that there should not be one who, using another's evil well, would mercifully be crowned, than that there should be even an evil one who would be justly punished according to his own desert.'
For when sure reason demonstrates two goods that are not equal, but one higher and the other lower, the slow of heart do not understand that, when they say, 'Let both be of such a kind,' they are saying nothing other than, 'Let only that one exist.' And so, while they wish to equalize the kinds of goods, they diminish the number, and by immoderately increasing the one kind, they abolish the other. But who would listen to them, if they were to say: 'Since the sense of seeing is more excellent than that of hearing, let there be four eyes and no ears'?
So, if that rational creature is more excellent which, without comparison to any punishment and without any pride, is made subject to God, while a certain creature is so made in men that it cannot recognize in itself God's benefit except by seeing another's punishment—so that it may not be high-minded, but may fear, that is, may not presume upon itself, but may trust in God—who, rightly understanding, would say, 'Let this one be such as that one is,' and not see that he is saying nothing other than, 'Let this one not exist, but let only that one exist'?
But if this is said unlearnedly and unwisely, why then would God not create even those whom he foreknew would be evil, 'willing to show his wrath and to make known his power, and on this account enduring with much patience the vessels of wrath that are fitted unto destruction, that he might make known the riches of his glory upon the vessels of mercy, which he prepared unto glory'? For thus 'he that glorieth, let him glory only in the Lord,' when he acknowledges that it is not his own, but his—not only that he exists, but also that it is well with him only from him from whom he has his being. Most inopportunely therefore is it said:
'There would not be those to whom God bestows so great a beneficence of his mercy, if they could not exist otherwise, unless there were also those in whom he might demonstrate the justice of his vengeance.' For why should not both rather exist, since in both the goodness of God and his equity are rightly proclaimed? But, they say, if God willed, even these would be good. How much better did God will this: that they should be what they willed, but the good not fruitlessly, while the evil should not be unpunished, and in this very thing should be useful to others! But he foreknew that their will would be evil. He foreknew indeed—and, because his foreknowledge cannot be deceived, therefore the evil will is not his but theirs. Why then did he create those whom he foreknew would be such?
Because, just as he foresaw what evil they would do, so also he foresaw what good he himself would do out of their evil deeds. For he so made them that he left to them whereby they too might do something, so that, whatever they might even culpably choose, they should find him working praiseworthily out of them. For from themselves they have the evil will, but from him both a good nature and a just punishment, a place due to themselves, for others an aid to exercise and an example of fear. But, says he, he could even convert their will to good, since he is omnipotent. He could indeed, plainly. Why then did he not do it? Because he willed not. Why he willed not, rests with himself. For we ought not to be wiser than it behoves to be wise.
Yet I think we have shown a little before sufficiently that it is no small good to be a rational creature—even this one, which by comparison with evils guards against evil. This kind of good creature would surely not exist, if almighty God had converted all evil wills into good and had inflicted the due punishment on no iniquity; and thus there would exist only that kind which profits by no comparison of the evils of sin or of punishment. So, as it were, by the increased multiplication of the more excellent kind, the number of the very kinds of goods would be diminished. Therefore, they say, is there something in the works of God that has need of another's evil, whereby it may profit unto good?
Have men so become deaf and blinded, by I know not what zeal for contention, that they do not hear or see that by the punishment of certain ones very many are corrected? For what pagan, what Jew, what heretic does not daily prove this in his own household? Yet when it comes to disputation and the inquiry into truth, men are unwilling to attend to their own perceptions, from which they might see by what work of divine providence there comes upon them the disturbance of discipline to be imposed—so that, even if those who are punished are not corrected, yet by their example the rest may fear, and the just ruin of some may avail unto the salvation of others. For is God the author of the malice or wickedness of those about whose just punishment he takes counsel for those whom he has determined must be counseled in this way? Certainly not.
But since he foreknew that they would be evil by their own vices, he did not on that account cease to create them, reckoning it to the benefit of those whom he created in this kind, that they might not be able to profit unto good except by comparison with evils. For if they did not exist, they would surely be of use to nothing. Is it too little good that they should exist, who are certainly useful to that other kind? And whoever does not wish that this kind should exist, does nothing other than that he himself should not be in it. 'Great are the works of the Lord, sought out according to all his wills.'
He foresees the good to come and creates them; he foresees the evil to come and creates them; offering himself to be enjoyed by the good, lavishing many of his gifts even upon the evil; mercifully sparing, justly avenging; and again, mercifully avenging, justly sparing; fearing nothing from anyone's malice, needing nothing from anyone's justice; taking counsel for himself in nothing, yet taking counsel both by the works of the good and by the punishments of the evil for the good.
Why then would he not permit the man to be tempted by that temptation whereby he was to be exposed, convicted, and punished—when the proud concupiscence of his own power should bring forth what it had conceived and be confounded by its own offspring, and by a just punishment should deter from the evil of pride and disobedience his posterity, for whom these things were being prepared to be written down and announced? But if it be asked why above all the devil was permitted to tempt through the serpent: whom would not the Scripture of so great an authority admonish that this was done for the sake of signifying—working in prophecy by as many proofs of divinity as the world has now been filled with by their fulfillments?
Not that the devil wished to signify anything for our instruction, but since he could not approach to tempt unless permitted, could he approach by any other means than that by which he was permitted? Whatever therefore that serpent signified must be attributed to that providence under which the devil himself has indeed his own lust of harming, but a power only such as is given, either for the overthrowing and destroying of the vessels of wrath, or for the humbling or proving of the vessels of mercy. Whence the nature of the serpent comes, therefore, we know; for 'the earth brought forth in the word of God all cattle, both serpents and beasts.'
All this creation, having in itself an irrational living soul, is subject to the whole rational creation—whether of good or of evil will—by the law of the divine order. What wonder therefore is it, if the devil was permitted to work something through the serpent, when Christ himself permitted the demons to enter into the swine? It is rather concerning the very nature of the devil that inquiry is more scrupulously wont to be made; which certain heretics, offended by the vexation of his evil will, try wholly to alienate from being a creature of the highest and true God, and to give him another principle that is against God.
For they are not able to understand that everything which exists, in so far as it is a substance, is both good and cannot exist except from that true God, from whom is all good; but that an evil will is moved inordinately by preferring inferior goods to superior ones, and that it thus came to pass that the spirit of the rational creature, delighted by its own power on account of its excellence, swelled with pride, through which it fell from the beatitude of the spiritual paradise, and pined away with envy. In which, nevertheless, this very thing is good—that it lives and vivifies a body, whether aerial, as is the spirit of the devil himself or of the demons, or earthly, as is the soul of any man, even a malignant and perverse one.
So, while they are unwilling that anything which God has made should sin by its own will, they say that the very substance of God was first by necessity, and afterward inexpiably by will, corrupted and perverted. But of the most insane error of these people we have already said much elsewhere. In this work, however, it must be inquired according to Holy Scripture what is to be said of the devil. First, whether from the very beginning of the world itself, delighted by his own power, he stood apart from that fellowship and charity by which the angels are blessed who enjoy God; or whether for some time he was in the holy company of the angels, himself likewise just and likewise blessed. For some say that his fall from the heights was for this reason, that he envied man made to the image of God.
But further, envy follows pride, it does not precede it; for envy is not the cause of being proud, but pride is the cause of envying. Since therefore pride is the love of one's own excellence, while envy is the hatred of another's happiness, it is sufficiently plain whence each arises. For in loving his own excellence, a man envies either his equals, that they should be made equal to him, or his inferiors, lest they be made equal to him, or his superiors, that he is not made equal to them. Therefore by being proud one is envious, not by being envious is one proud. Rightly did Scripture define pride as the beginning of all sin, saying: 'Pride is the beginning of all sin.' To which testimony there is also not incongruously fitted that which the apostle says:
'The root of all evils is avarice'—if we understand avarice generally, by which anyone desires something more than he ought on account of his own excellence and a certain love of what is his own. To which the Latin tongue wisely gave a name, when it called it 'private' (privatum), which clearly is said rather from loss (detrimentum) than from increase; for every privation diminishes. Whence therefore pride wishes to rise up, thence it is thrust into straits and want, when by a ruinous love of self it is reduced from the common to the private. But there is a special avarice, which is more usually called the love of money; by whose name the apostle, signifying the genus through the species, wished universal avarice to be understood, saying: 'The root of all evils is avarice.'
For by this the devil too fell, who assuredly loved not money, but his own power. Accordingly, perverse love of self deprives the swollen spirit of holy fellowship and cramps it in misery, as it now longs to be sated through iniquity. Hence in another place, when the apostle had said, 'For men shall be lovers of themselves,' he immediately subjoined, 'lovers of money,' descending from that general avarice, whose head is pride, to this special one, which is proper to men. For men would not be lovers of money either, unless they thought themselves the more excellent for being the richer. To which disease charity is contrary, which 'seeketh not the things that are its own'—that is, it does not rejoice in private excellence; rightly therefore also it 'is not puffed up.'
These two loves—of which the one is holy, the other unclean; the one social, the other private; the one taking counsel for the common good on account of the fellowship above, the other reducing even the common good into its own power on account of arrogant domination; the one subject, the other rivaling God; the one tranquil, the other turbulent; the one peaceable, the other seditious; the one preferring truth to the praises of the erring, the other greedy of praise by any means whatever; the one friendly, the other envious; the one wishing for its neighbor what it wishes for itself, the other wishing to subject its neighbor to itself; the one ruling its neighbor for its neighbor's benefit, the other for its own—these preceded in the angels, the one in the good, the other in the evil, and marked out the two cities founded within the human race, under the admirable and ineffable providence of God administering and ordering all things which he creates, the one of the just, the other of the unjust.
By whose temporal intermingling this age is carried on, until at the last judgment they be separated, and the one, joined to the good angels, may attain eternal life in its King, while the other, joined to the evil angels, may be sent into eternal fire with its king. Concerning which two cities perhaps we shall discourse more at large in another place, if the Lord will. When therefore pride cast down the devil, so that by a depraved will he perverted his own good nature, Scripture does not say; yet that this was done before, and that from it he envied man, manifest reason declares. For it is plain to all who consider these things that pride is not born of envy, but rather envy of pride.
But it can not be thought without reason that from the beginning of time the devil fell through pride, and that there was no prior time in which he lived at peace and blessed with the holy angels, but that from the very outset of the creature he apostatized from his Creator—so that what the Lord says, 'He was a murderer from the beginning, and stood not in the truth,' we may understand in both respects: not only that he was a murderer, but also that he stood not in the truth. And a murderer indeed from that beginning from which man could be slain; but he could not be slain before there existed one who might be slain. From the beginning therefore the devil is a murderer, because he himself slew the first man, before whom no man existed. But in the truth he stood not, and this from the beginning, from which he himself was created.
He would have stood, if he had willed to stand. For how can he be believed to have led a blessed life among the blessed angels, who was not foreknowing of his own future sin and punishment—that is, of his desertion and of the eternal fire? If he was not foreknowing, it is rightly asked why he was not. For neither are the holy angels uncertain of their eternal life and blessedness; for how are they blessed, if uncertain? Or shall we say that God was unwilling to reveal this to the devil, while he was yet a good angel—either what he would do or what he would suffer—but revealed to the rest that they would abide eternally in his truth?
But if this is so, then already he was not equally blessed—nay, was not even fully blessed—since those who are fully blessed are certain of their blessedness, so that no fear should disturb it. But by what evil was he rightly so distinguished from the rest, that God would not reveal to him even those future things that pertained to himself? Was he perhaps an avenger before the other was a sinner? Far be it. For God does not condemn the innocent. Or was he perhaps of another kind of angels, to whom God did not give even foreknowledge of the future things concerning themselves? Who these could be blessed I do not see, whose very blessedness is uncertain to them.
For some have held this too, that the devil was not in that sublime nature of the angels which is supercelestial, but in that of those who were made somewhat lower in the world and distributed according to their offices. For such perhaps something even unlawful might delight; which delight, however, if they were unwilling to sin, they would restrain by free choice, just as man—especially that first man, who did not yet have the punishment of sin in his members, since that too is overcome by holy men subject to God, through his grace, by piety. Furthermore, this question about the blessed life—whether anyone is to be said to have it already, of whom it is uncertain whether it will remain with him or whether misery may at some time succeed it—can arise also concerning that first man himself.
For if he was conscious of his own future sin and of divine vengeance, whence could he be blessed? Therefore he was in paradise not blessed. But indeed he was not foreknowing of his own future sin. Therefore, through this ignorance, either he was uncertain of that same blessedness—and how then was he already truly blessed? Or he was certain by a false hope, not by knowledge—and how then was he not foolish? Yet nevertheless, of a man still constituted in an animal body, to whom, if he lived obediently, there was yet to be given the fellowship of the angels and the change of his body from animal into spiritual, we can understand a blessed life according to a certain measure, even if he was not foreknowing of his own future sin. For neither were those foreknowing to whom the apostle says:
'You who are spiritual, instruct such a one in the spirit of meekness, considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted.' Yet not absurdly nor improperly do we say that they were already blessed by this very thing, that they were spiritual—not in body, but in the justice of faith—'rejoicing in hope, patient in tribulation.' How much more therefore, and in an ampler measure, was man blessed in paradise before sin, though uncertain of his own future fall, who so rejoiced in hope on account of the reward of the future transformation, that there was no tribulation for whose enduring patience should do service!
For although not by a vain presumption certain of the uncertain, like a fool, but by a hope that is not unfaithful, before he should attain that life in which he would be most certain of his own eternal life, he could exult, even as it is written, 'with trembling'; and by this exultation far more abundantly in paradise than the saints on this earth, he was blessed in a certain lower mode than in that eternal life of the saints and the supercelestial angels, yet not by no mode at all.
But to say of certain angels that they can be blessed in a kind of their own, being uncertain of their future iniquity and damnation, or at least of perpetual salvation—to whom no hope would underlie that they too would at some time be made certain of this matter by some change for the better—is a presumption scarcely to be borne; unless perhaps this too be said, that these angels were so created, distributed to worldly ministries under others more sublime and more blessed, that for deeds rightly done they might receive from those set over them that blessed and more sublime life, of which they could be most certain, and by the hope of which, rejoicing, they might not incongruously be called already blessed.
If the devil fell from the number of these, together with the associates of his iniquity, this is similar to the case of men who likewise fall from the justice of faith, transgressing by a like pride, either seducing themselves or consenting to that seducer. But let those who can maintain these two kinds of good angels—one of the supercelestial, among whom there never was he who by falling became the devil, the other of the worldly, among whom he was. For me, however,
I confess, whence I might maintain this according to the Scriptures does not for the present occur to me; but constrained by that question in which it is asked whether he was foreknowing of his own fall before he fell, lest I should say that the angels are or ever were uncertain of their blessedness, I said that it can not without reason be thought that the devil fell from the very beginning of the creature—that is, from the very outset either of time or of his own condition—and never stood in the truth. Whence some think that he was not turned aside into this malice by the free choice of his will, but was created altogether in it—though by the Lord God, the highest and true Creator of all natures; and they adduce a testimony from the book of Job, since it is there written, when the discourse was concerning him:
'This is the beginning of the Lord's fashioning, which he made that it might be mocked by his angels.' With which sentence agrees what is written in the Psalm: 'This dragon, whom thou hast fashioned to be mocked by him'—except that here it says 'whom thou hast fashioned,' not as there, 'This is the beginning of the Lord's fashioning,' as though at the beginning he had so fashioned him that he was evil, envious, a seducer, in short the devil—not depraved by his will, but so created. But how this opinion is not opposed to that which is written, 'God made all things,'
'and behold, they were very good,' where the devil is found not depraved by his own will, but made very evil by the Lord God himself?—although they try to show, and it may be maintained not tastelessly nor unlearnedly, that not only in the first condition, but even now, with so many wills depraved, yet in the sum total all things that have been created—that is, the whole creation altogether—is very good; not that the evil are good in it, but that they do not effect by their malice that under the command of God the administrator, by his power and wisdom, the beauty and order of the universe should in any part be disgraced or disturbed, since to each of their wills, even the evil ones, are assigned fixed and fitting limits of powers and weights of merits, so that even with these suitably and justly ordered the universe may be beautiful.
nevertheless, since it occurs to anyone, and is true and manifest, that it is contrary to justice itself that God should condemn in anyone, with no preceding merit, that very thing which he himself created in him; and since a sure and evident condemnation of the devil and his angels is recited from the Gospel, where the Lord foretold that he would say to those who are on the left, 'Go into the eternal fire, which is prepared for the devil and his angels'—it must in no way be believed that in him the nature which God created, but rather his own evil will, is to be punished by the penalty of eternal fire. Nor is his nature signified by what was said:
'This is the beginning of the Lord's fashioning, which he made that it might be mocked by his angels'—but rather either the aerial body, which he fitted congruously to such a will; or the very ordination in which he made him, even unwilling, useful to the good; or that, foreknowing him to be evil by his own will, he nevertheless made him, not withholding his own goodness in furnishing life and substance even to a will that would be harmful, at the same time foreseeing how great goods he would work out of him by his own marvelous goodness and power.
Now he is called the beginning of the Lord's handiwork, in that God made him to be mocked by His angels — not because God first created him, or created him evil from the beginning, but because, since God foreknew that he would of his own will become evil in order to harm the good, He created him so that through him He Himself might do good to the good. For this is the meaning of the words 'that he may be mocked by His angels': in this way he is mocked, when his temptations, by which he strives to corrupt the saints, profit them instead, so that the malice in which he himself willed to be becomes — against his will — useful to the servants of God, who, foreseeing this, formed him.
He is therefore the beginning appointed for mocking, because even wicked men — the vessels of that same devil and, as it were, the body of that head, whom God nonetheless created, foreseeing that they would be evil, yet for the benefit of the saints — are likewise mocked, since even when they wish to do harm, the saints gain from comparison with them watchfulness, and pious humility under God, and an understanding of grace, and training to endure the wicked, and a testing that they may love their enemies. But he is the beginning of the handiwork who is thus mocked, because he precedes these men both in antiquity of time and in primacy of malice.
This God does to him through the holy angels by that work of providence whereby He administers the natures He has created, subjecting namely the evil angels to the good angels, so that the wickedness of the evil may prevail not as far as it strives but only as far as it is permitted; and this not only of the evil angels but also of evil men, until at last even this righteousness — by which men now live by faith and which is now patiently exercised in them — shall be turned into judgment, so that they too may be able to judge not only the twelve tribes of Israel but even the angels.
When, therefore, it is thought that the devil never stood in the truth, never led a blessed life with the angels, but fell from the very beginning of his creation, this is not to be so understood as though he were reckoned not to have been corrupted by his own will but to have been created evil by the good God; otherwise he would not be said to have fallen from the beginning, for he did not fall if he was made such. Rather, once made, he immediately turned himself away from the light of truth, swollen with pride and corrupted by delight in his own power. Hence he did not taste the sweetness of the blessed and angelic life — a sweetness he did not despise after receiving it, but by refusing to receive it he deserted and lost it. Accordingly, he could not be foreknowing of his own fall, since wisdom is the fruit of piety.
But he, at once impious and consequently blind in mind, fell not from what he had already received, but from what he would have received had he been willing to submit to God; and precisely because he was unwilling, he both fell from what he was to receive and did not escape the power of Him under whom he refused to be, and it came to pass in him, by the weight of his deserts, that he can neither delight in the light of righteousness nor be freed from its sentence. This, therefore, is what is said against him through the prophet Isaiah: 'How has Lucifer, who rose in the morning, fallen from heaven? He who sent to all the nations is crushed to the earth. But you said in your mind:'
'I will ascend into heaven, above the stars of heaven I will set my throne; I will sit upon the lofty mountain above the high mountains that are to the north; I will ascend above the clouds, I will be like the Most High. But now you shall descend into hell' — and the rest, which, spoken under the figure of a king, as it were of Babylon, are understood to be directed against the devil, apply for the most part to his body, which he gathers even from the human race, and especially against those who cleave to him through pride by apostatizing from the commandments of God. For just as one who was the devil is called a man, as in the Gospel, 'An enemy, a man, did this,' so one who was a man is called the devil, as again in the Gospel, 'Have I not chosen you twelve? And one of you is a devil.'
And just as the body of Christ, which is the Church, is called Christ — as in the passage, 'You are the seed of Abraham,' when a little before he had said, 'To Abraham were the promises made, and to his seed. He does not say, And to seeds, as of many, but as of one: And to your seed, which is Christ'; and again, 'For as the body is one and has many members, and all the members of the body, being many, are one body, so also is Christ' — in the same way also the body of the devil, whose head is the devil, that is, the very multitude of the impious, and most of all of those who fall away from Christ or from the Church as from heaven, is called the devil; and against this body many things are said figuratively which apply not so much to the head as to the body and its members.
And so Lucifer, who rose in the morning and fell, can be understood as the class of apostates either from Christ or from the Church, which turns to darkness having lost the light it bore, just as those who turn to God pass from darkness to light — that is, those who were darkness become light. Likewise, under the figure of the prince of Tyre, the words spoken through the prophet Ezekiel are understood to be directed against the devil: 'You are the seal of likeness and the crown of comeliness; you were in the delights of God's paradise. You were adorned with every precious stone' — and the rest, which apply not so much to that prince, the spirit of wickedness himself, as to his body. For paradise is called the Church, as it is read in the Song of Songs:
'A garden enclosed, a fountain sealed, a well of living water, a paradise with the fruit of orchards.' From it there fell away either openly and by bodily separation all the heretics, or secretly and spiritually — though they seem to be bodily within it — all who have turned back to their own vomit, after they had walked a little while in the way of righteousness following the remission of all their sins; in whom the last things have become worse than the first, and for whom it were better not to have known the way of righteousness than, having known it, to turn back from the holy commandment delivered to them.
This most wicked generation the Lord describes when He says that an unclean spirit goes out of a man and returns with seven others and enters the house which it had already found swept, so that the last state of that man is worse than the first. For to such a kind of men, which has already become the body of the devil, these words can be fitted: 'From the day you were created together with the cherub' — that is, with the seat of God, which is interpreted 'multiplied knowledge' — 'and I set you upon the holy mountain of God,' that is, in the Church — whence comes the saying:
'And He heard me from His holy mountain' — 'you were in the midst of the fiery stones,' that is, of the saints fervent in spirit, of living stones, 'you walked without fault in your days, from the day you were created, until iniquities were found in you.' These things can be treated more carefully, so that perhaps they may show not only that this understanding can be found in these words, but that no other is possible at all.
But since this is a long matter and demands another discourse devoted to that question alone, let it now suffice to embrace these alternatives: either that from the very beginning of his creation the devil fell by impious pride from the beatitude which he would have attained had he willed it; or that there are other angels of a lower ministry in this world, among whom, according to a certain unforeseeing beatitude of theirs, he had lived, and from whose fellowship — together with his own angels subject to him, as though an archangel — he fell through proud impiety (if this can in any way be maintained, which would be a wonder if it can); or at any rate that a reason must be sought how all the holy angels, if the devil once lived among them equally blessed with his angels, did not yet themselves possess a sure
foreknowledge of their own perpetual felicity, but received it after his fall; or by what desert, before his sin, the devil with his associates was set apart from the other angels, so that he was ignorant of his own coming fall, while they were certain of their own perseverance — provided nonetheless that we in no way doubt that the sinful angels have been thrust down, as into the prison of this misty air around the earth, and, according to apostolic faith, are being kept to be punished at the judgment; and that in that heavenly beatitude of the holy angels life eternal is not uncertain, nor will it be uncertain for us, according to the mercy and grace and most faithful promise of God, when after the resurrection and the changing of these bodies of ours we shall have been joined to them.
For to this hope we live, and by the grace of His promise we are renewed. But whatever can be said about the devil — why God created him, since He foreknew that he would be such, and why the Almighty does not turn his will to good — is according to those things which we have discussed when we inquired similarly concerning evil men, whether it be understood, or believed, or whether something better can be found. By Him therefore, whose power over all things He has created is supreme, through the holy angels — by whom the devil is mocked when even his malevolence is made to serve the Church of God — he was not permitted to tempt the woman except through the serpent, nor the man except through the woman.
But in the serpent he himself spoke, using it as an instrument and moving its nature in the manner in which he could move it and it could be moved, so as to produce the sounds of words and bodily signs by which the woman might understand the will of the persuader. In the woman herself, however, since she was a rational creature who could use her own movement to form words, he did not himself speak, but his working and persuasion — although by a hidden prompting he assisted inwardly what he had wrought outwardly through the serpent. Indeed, if he had acted by that hidden prompting alone, more secretly, as he acted in Judas that he might betray Christ, he could have accomplished it in a soul clothed with a proud love of its own power.
But, as I have already said, the devil has the will to tempt, yet has it not in his power either to do so or in what manner to do so. Because, therefore, he was permitted, he tempted; and in the manner in which he was permitted, so he tempted; but to which kind of men what he was doing would profit, he neither knew nor willed, and in that very thing he was mocked by the angels. The serpent, therefore, did not understand the sounds of the words that were made through it to the woman. For its soul is not to be believed to have been changed into a rational nature, since not even men themselves, whose nature is rational, know what they are saying when a demon speaks in them through that affliction for which an exorcist is required.
how much less would that serpent have understood the sounds of the words which the devil made through it and out of it in that manner — a serpent which would not understand a man speaking, if it heard him while free from any diabolical affliction! For as to what serpents are thought to hear and understand the words of the Marsi, so that they often dart out of their lairs at their incantations, there too a diabolical power operates — that the providence may everywhere be recognized which by natural order subjects one thing to another, and which even permits certain things to evil wills by a most wise power, so that this rather comes into practice, that serpents are moved by the songs of men more than any other kind of living creatures. For this too is no small testimony that human nature was originally seduced by the conversation of the serpent.
For the demons rejoice that this power is given them: to move serpents at the incantation of men, so that in whatever way they may deceive those they can. And they are permitted this for the commemoration of that first deed, so that they may have a certain familiarity with this kind of creature. Furthermore, that very first deed was permitted for this end: that through the nature of the serpent there might be signified to the human race — for whose instruction it was fitting that these deeds be recorded — the likeness of every diabolical temptation; which will become apparent when the divine sentence begins to be pronounced upon the serpent.
Accordingly, the serpent is said to be 'most prudent of all the beasts' — that is, most cunning — on account of the cunning of the devil, which in it and through it was working guile, just as a tongue is called prudent or cunning which a prudent or cunning man moves to persuade something prudently and cunningly. For this force or virtue is not that of the bodily member called the tongue, but assuredly of the mind that uses it. So too the pen of the scribes is called lying; for to be a liar pertains only to a living and perceiving being. But the pen is called lying because through it the liar lyingly works — just as if this serpent too were called lying, because the devil used it lyingly, as it were, for a pen.
I have thought this worth noting, lest anyone, supposing that irrational animals possess human understanding, or are suddenly changed into a rational animal, be led astray into that ridiculous and harmful opinion of the transmigration of souls — of men into beasts, or of beasts into men. So then the serpent spoke to man just as the she-ass on which Balaam sat spoke to a man, except that the one was a diabolical work, the other an angelic one. For good and evil angels have certain similar works, as did Moses and the magicians of Pharaoh.
But in these things the good angels are the more powerful, and the evil angels cannot do even any such works except what God permits through the good angels, so that it may be requited to each according to his heart, or according to the grace of God — both justly and kindly, through the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God. The serpent therefore said to the woman: 'Why has God said, You shall not eat of every tree of paradise?' And the woman said to the serpent: 'Of the fruit of the tree which is in paradise we shall eat; but of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of paradise, God has said, You shall not eat of it, neither shall you touch it, lest you die.'
Therefore the serpent first questioned, and the woman answered this, so that the transgression might be inexcusable, and it could in no way be said that the woman had forgotten what God had commanded — although even forgetfulness of a command, especially of one so essential, would pertain to the very great fault of a damnable negligence. Yet her transgression is more evident, since the command is retained in memory and, as it were, God is despised while present and standing by in it. Hence it was necessary, when it was said in the psalm, 'and to those who keep His commandments in memory,' to add, 'that they may do them.' For many keep them in memory in order to despise them, by the greater sin of transgression, where there is no excuse of forgetfulness. The serpent therefore said to the woman: 'You shall not die the death.'
'For God knew that on the day you eat of it your eyes shall be opened, and you shall be as gods, knowing good and evil.' When would the woman have believed by these words that they had been divinely forbidden from a good and useful thing, unless there were already present in her mind that love of her own power and a certain proud presumption about herself, which through that temptation was to be convicted and humbled? Finally, not content with the words of the serpent, she considered the tree and saw that it was good for food and fair to the sight; and not believing that she could die from it, I think, because she supposed that God had said it for the sake of some signification: 'If you eat, you shall die the death.'
And so she took of its fruit and ate, and gave also to her husband with her — perhaps even with some persuasive word, which Scripture, keeping silent, leaves to be understood. Or perhaps the man no longer needed to be persuaded, when he saw that she had not died from that food. So then they ate, and the eyes of both were opened. To what end but to lusting after one another, to the punishment of sin conceived in the death of the flesh itself, so that it was now a body not merely animal — which, had they preserved obedience, could have been changed without death into a better and spiritual condition — but already a body of death, in which the law in the members warred against the law of the mind?
For they had not been made with closed eyes, nor did they wander about blind and groping in the paradise of delights, so as to touch even the forbidden tree in ignorance and to handle the prohibited fruit without knowing. But how were the animals and birds brought to Adam, that he might see what he would call them, if he did not see? And how was the woman herself brought to the man when she was made, so that of her whom he did not see he might say, 'This now is bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh,' and the rest? Finally, how did the woman see that the tree was good for food, and that it pleased the eyes to look upon, and that it was fair to know, if their eyes were closed? Nor yet, on account of the transferred meaning of a single word, is the whole to be taken figuratively.
For let it be considered in what sense the serpent said, 'Your eyes shall be opened.' This the writer of the book narrated that he said; but in what signification or meaning he said it, he left to the reader to consider. But that which is written, 'And their eyes were opened, and they knew that they were naked,' is written just as are all the things that are narrated as done; nor yet on that account ought they to lead us into an allegorical narrative.
For neither did the Evangelist, as narrator, insert anyone's figurative sayings from that person's own mouth, rather than narrate from his own person the things that had been done, when he said of those two, one of whom was Cleophas, that, when the Lord had broken bread for them, their eyes were opened and they knew Him whom they had not recognized along the way — not indeed walking with closed eyes, but being unable to recognize Him. As, therefore, there, so also in this place the narrative is not figurative, although Scripture used a transferred word, so as to say that eyes were opened which even before were open — opened, that is, to gaze upon something and to consider what they had never before noticed.
For when bold curiosity was stirred to transgress the command, greedy to experience hidden things — what would follow upon touching the forbidden — and delighting with a harmful liberty to break the reins of the prohibition, judging it more probable that the death they had feared would not follow (for such indeed must the fruit on that tree be believed to have been, of which kind of fruit they had already, on other trees, tasted harmlessly) — they believed rather that God could easily pardon those who sinned, than they patiently endured not to know what it was, or why He had forbidden them to take food from it.
As soon, therefore, as they transgressed the command, being utterly stripped inwardly of the grace which by a certain swelling pride and proud love of their own power they had offended, they cast their eyes upon their own members and desired them with that movement which they had not known. To this, then, their eyes were opened, to which they had not before been open, although to other things they were open. This death occurred on the day on which was done what God had forbidden.
For, that marvelous condition being lost, the body itself — a condition which was furnished even by the tree of life through a mystical power, by which they could neither be assailed by disease nor changed by age, so that this might already be signified in their flesh, though still animal and to be changed for the better afterwards, through the eating of the tree of life, which comes to pass in the angels through participation in eternity out of that very spiritual nourishment of wisdom, whose sacrament that tree was, so that they should not be changed for the worse — this condition, then, being lost, their body took on a diseased and death-bearing quality, which is present also in the flesh of cattle, and through this also that same movement by which the appetite for coupling arises in beasts, so that things being born might succeed things dying; yet even so, in that very punishment, the rational soul, as a token of its own nobility, blushed at the bestial movement in the members of its flesh and struck into it a shame — not only because it felt this there where it had never before felt any such thing, but also because that shameful movement came from the transgression of the command.
For there it felt with what grace it had before been clothed, when in its nakedness it suffered nothing unseemly. There was fulfilled: 'Lord, in Your will You gave strength to my beauty. But You turned away Your face, and I was troubled.' At length, in that trouble, they ran to fig leaves, sewed themselves aprons, and, because they had deserted the things to be gloried in, covered the things to be ashamed of. Nor do I think that they conceived anything in those leaves as fitting for the covering of members now itching; but by a hidden prompting they were driven by that trouble to this, so that even such a signification of their own punishment might be made by those who knew it not — a signification which would convict the sinner by the deed and instruct the reader by the writing.
'And they heard the voice of the Lord God walking in paradise toward evening.' For at that hour it had now befallen such men to be visited, who had fallen away from the light of truth. But perhaps before, God spoke with them inwardly, by ways either utterable or unutterable, just as He also speaks with the angels, illuminating their minds by that very unchangeable truth, where the understanding is to know at once even things that through time do not come to pass at once. Perhaps, I say, He so spoke with them, even though not with so great a participation of divine wisdom as the angels receive, yet according to the human measure, however much less, but by the same kind of visitation and speech;
perhaps also by that means which comes to pass through a creature, whether in an ecstasy of the spirit through bodily images, or through the very senses of the body when some form is presented, whether to be seen or to be heard — as in His angels God is wont to be seen, or to sound through a cloud. Now, however, that they heard the voice of God walking in paradise toward evening was done only visibly through a creature, lest that invisible substance, wholly present everywhere, which is of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, be believed to have appeared to their bodily senses by a local and temporal movement. 'And Adam and his wife hid themselves from the face of the Lord in the midst of the tree that is in paradise.'
When God turns away His face inwardly and man becomes troubled, let us not marvel that these things happen which are like madness, through excessive shame and fear, that hidden prompting also not resting, so that unknowingly they might do things which would signify something to posterity, who would one day know — for whose sake these things were recorded. 'And the Lord God called Adam and said to him: Adam, where are you?' It is the voice of one rebuking, not of one ignorant. And this indeed pertains to some signification, that as the command was given to the man, through whom it should reach the woman, so the man is questioned first; for the command came from the Lord through the man to the woman, but the sin from the devil through the woman to the man.
These things are full of mystical significations — not for those in whom they were done, but through the most powerful wisdom of God who works about them. But we do not now unlock the things signified; we defend the things done. 'Adam therefore answered: I heard Your voice in paradise, and I was afraid because I am naked, and I hid myself.' It is quite probable that God was wont to appear to those first men in human form, through a creature suited to such action; yet He never permitted them to notice their nakedness, lifting up their attention to things on high, until after the sin they felt in their members the shameful movement by the penal law of the members. Thus, then, were they affected as men are wont to be affected under the eyes of men;
and such an affection, arising from the punishment of sin, was to wish to hide from Him whom nothing can hide from, and to conceal the flesh from Him who is the inspector of the heart. But what wonder, if, proudly wishing to be as gods, they became vain in their thoughts and their foolish heart was darkened? For they said that they were wise in their abundance, and, He turning away His face, they became fools. For that which now shamed them before themselves, whence they had made themselves aprons, they far more vehemently dreaded to be seen — even thus girded — by Him who, as though by a familiar accommodation, brought to them, that they might be seen, as it were human eyes through a visible creature.
For if He so appeared in order that men might speak with Him as with a man — just as Abraham did at the oak of Mamre — that very near friendship burdened them with shame after the sin, which had given them confidence before the sin; nor did they now dare to expose to such eyes that nakedness which displeased even their own. The Lord, therefore, willing now to punish the sinners, questioned, by the standard of justice, more than that punishment for which they were already compelled to blush, said: 'Who told you that you are naked, unless you have eaten of the tree from which alone I had commanded you not to eat?'
For hence death, conceived on account of God's sentence, who had so threatened, caused the members to be noticed concupiscently — where their eyes are said to have been opened — and there followed that which shamed them. 'And Adam said: The woman whom You gave to be with me, she gave me of the tree, and I ate.' Pride! Did he say, 'I have sinned'? He has the deformity of confusion and has not the humility of confession. To this end these things were recorded, because these very questionings were surely made to this end, that they might be written both truthfully and usefully — for if falsely, then surely not usefully — so that we might notice with what disease of pride men labor today, striving to refer to the Creator anything evil they have done, while they wish to be credited with anything good they have done.
'The woman,' he says, 'whom You gave to be with me' — that is, whom You gave that she should be with me — 'she gave me of the tree, and I ate': as though she were given for this, that she should not rather obey the man, and both obey God. 'And the Lord God said to the woman: Why have you done this? And the woman said: The serpent seduced me, and I ate.' Neither does she confess her sin, but refers it to another — of unequal sex, of equal pride. Yet from these was born, and did not imitate them, but was plainly exercised by many evils, he who said and shall say until the end of the age: 'I said, Lord, have mercy on me; heal my soul, for I have sinned against You.' How much better were these too so! But the Lord had not yet bowed down the necks of sinners.
There remained labors, sorrows, deaths, and all the tribulation of the age, and the grace of God, by which in due time He succors men, whom, being afflicted, He taught not to presume upon themselves. 'The serpent,' he says, 'seduced me, and I ate': as though anyone's persuasion ought to be preferred to the command of God. 'And the Lord God said to the serpent: Because you have done this, cursed are you above all cattle and above all the beasts that are upon the earth. Upon your breast and your belly you shall go, and you shall eat earth all the days of your life. And I will put enmities between you and the woman, and between your seed and her seed. She shall watch for your head, and you shall watch for her heel.'
This whole utterance is figurative, and the writer's trustworthiness and the truth of the narrative owe nothing more to it than that we should not doubt that it was indeed spoken. For what is set down, namely, 'And the Lord God said to the serpent,' these are the words of the one writing; these are to be required according to their literal propriety. It is therefore true that this was said to the serpent. But now the remaining words are God's, and these are left to the free understanding of the reader, whether they ought to be taken properly or figuratively, just as we set forth at the opening of this our volume.
Accordingly, as to the fact that the serpent was not asked why it had done this, it can appear to be because it was assuredly not the serpent itself that had done this in its own nature and will, but the devil who had worked out of it, through it, and in it — the devil who by reason of the sin of his impiety and by the fire of his pride had already been consigned to everlasting punishment. Now therefore, what is said to the serpent, and refers to the one who worked through the serpent, is beyond doubt figurative; for by these words that tempter is described, such as he was to be to the human race — that human race which began then to be propagated, when this sentence was pronounced against the devil as against the serpent.
How these words are to be understood, with their figures explained, we have discussed as best we could both here and in those two books on Genesis published against the Manichaeans; and if we shall at some other time be able to do so more carefully and more fittingly, God will be at hand to help us accomplish it. Yet now our purpose must not be turned aside into anything other than what we have undertaken, since nothing compels it. 'And to the woman He said: Multiplying I will multiply your sorrows and your groaning; in sorrows you shall bring forth children, and your turning shall be toward your husband, and he shall rule over you.' These words of God against the woman also are much more suitably understood figuratively and prophetically. And yet.
Because the woman had not yet given birth, and the pain and groaning of childbearing come only from the body of death — which was conceived by that transgression of the precept, while the members were indeed even then animal, yet, had man not sinned, they would surely not have been destined to die, but to live in some happier state, until after a life well spent they might deserve to be changed for the better (as we have already intimated above in several places) — this penalty is referred also to the literal propriety of the letter, except that, as for what is said, 'and your turning shall be toward your husband, and he shall rule over you,' it must be considered how this can be taken properly. For it is not fitting to believe that the woman was made otherwise even before the sin than that the man should rule over her and that she herself should turn toward him by serving.
But it can rightly be taken that what is here signified is that servitude which is of a certain condition rather than of love, so that even this kind of servitude, by which men afterwards began to be slaves to men, is found to have arisen from the penalty of sin. The Apostle indeed said, 'Through charity serve one another'; but he would by no means say, 'Rule over one another.' Spouses, then, can serve one another through charity; but the Apostle does not permit the woman to rule over the man. For God's sentence assigned this rather to the man, and it was not nature but fault that made the woman deserve to have the man as her lord — which nevertheless, unless it be observed, will corrupt nature yet more and increase the fault. He therefore said also to her husband:
'Because you have listened to the voice of your wife and have eaten of the tree of which alone I had commanded you not to eat, cursed is the earth in your works; in sorrows you shall eat of it all the days of your life. Thorns and thistles it shall bring forth to you, and you shall eat the grass of the field. In the sweat of your face you shall eat your bread, until you return to the earth from which you were taken; for earth you are, and to the earth you shall go.' Who does not know that these are the labors of the human race upon the earth? And that they would not exist, if the happiness that had been in paradise were retained, is surely not to be doubted; and therefore let there be no reluctance to take these words also, first of all, in their proper sense. Yet the signification of the prophecy must nonetheless be preserved and awaited, which especially the intention of God as He speaks has in view here.
For it was not without purpose that Adam himself, too, by some marvelous instinct then called the name of his wife 'Life,' adding also: 'because she is the mother of all the living.' For these words also are to be understood not as those of the writer narrating or affirming, but as the words of the first man himself, so that he said, 'because she is the mother of all the living,' as though giving the reason for the name he had imposed, why he called her 'Life.' 'And the Lord God made for Adam and his wife tunics of skins, and clothed them.' This too was done for the sake of signification, yet was truly done — just as those things which were said for the sake of signification were nonetheless truly said.
For this — which I have often said and am not too weary to say more often — is to be required of a narrator of things properly done, namely that he narrate that those things were done which were done, and that those things were said which were said. But just as in deeds one inquires both what was done and what it signifies, so in words one inquires both what was said and what it signifies. For whether what is narrated to have been said was said figuratively or properly, it must nevertheless not be thought that the saying itself was figurative. 'And God said: Behold, Adam has become as one of us in knowing good and evil.' Since this, however and in whatever manner it was said, God nevertheless said, what He says is to be understood no otherwise:
'one of us' — unless the plural number be taken on account of the Trinity, just as it had been said, 'Let us make man,' and just as the Lord also says concerning Himself and the Father: 'We will come to him and make our dwelling with him.' It is therefore turned back upon the head of the proud one, to what an outcome he had desired what was suggested by the serpent: 'and you shall be as gods.' 'Behold,' He says, 'Adam has become as one of us.' For these are the words of God, not so much insulting this man as deterring the rest, lest they be thus proud — those for whose sake these things have been written down. 'He has become,' He says, 'as one of us in knowing good and evil.'
What else is to be understood but that an example is set forth for instilling fear — namely that he not only did not become such as he wished to become, but did not even preserve that which he had been made? 'And now,' God says, 'lest at some time he stretch out his hand and take of the tree of life and eat and live forever.' 'And the Lord God sent him away from the paradise of delight, to till the earth from which he was taken.' The earlier words are God's; but this deed followed on account of those very words. For, alienated from that life — not only the life he would have received with the angels had he kept the precept, but also from that life which he was leading in paradise in a certain happy state of the body — he surely had to be separated from the tree of life.
Whether it was that that happy state of the body itself subsisted for him from a visible thing by an invisible power, or that in it there was also a visible sacrament of invisible wisdom, he certainly had to be alienated from thence, either as now about to die or even as one excommunicated — just as also in this paradise, that is, the Church, men are wont by ecclesiastical discipline to be removed from the visible sacraments of the altar. 'And He cast out Adam and set him over against the paradise of delight.' This too was done for the sake of signifying, yet was truly done, so that over against the paradise, by which the blessed life was signified also spiritually, the sinner should dwell — in misery, of course. 'And He stationed the Cherubim and a flaming sword, which turns, to guard the way of the tree of life.'
It is to be believed that this too was accomplished through the heavenly powers even in the visible paradise, so that through angelic ministry there was there a certain fiery guard; yet that it was not done in vain, but because it signifies something also concerning the spiritual paradise, is surely not to be doubted. However, I am not unaware that it has seemed to some that those human beings, by haste, anticipated the appetite for the knowledge of good and evil and wished to grasp at an unripe time what was more opportunely reserved for them if deferred; and that the tempter did this so that, by plucking prematurely what was not yet suited to such as they, they might offend God and, being shut out, condemned, and estranged, be alienated from the usefulness of that thing — a thing which, if in its own time, as God willed, they had approached, they could have enjoyed to their profit.
This view, if perhaps they be willing to take that tree not in its proper sense, as a real tree with real fruit, but figuratively, may have some outcome acceptable to sound faith and truth. It has also seemed to some that those two first human beings stole their nuptials and were joined in intercourse before He who had created them had united them; and that this was what was signified by the name of the tree, from which they had been forbidden, until at the opportune time they should be joined. As though indeed they are to be believed to have been made at such an age that the maturity of puberty had to be awaited, or that what was done then was not lawful, though it might be done at the first moment it could be done — whereas, when it could not be done, it would surely not be done!
unless perhaps the bride had to be handed over by her father, and the solemnity of vows had to be awaited, and the festivity of the banquet, and the assessment of the dowry, and the writing of the marriage tablets. This is ridiculous — besides the fact that it departs from the propriety of things done, which we undertook to maintain and, as far as God has willed to grant, have maintained. That other point moves me more: if Adam was already spiritual, though in mind, not in body, how could he have believed what was said through the serpent — that God had forbidden them to eat of the fruit of that tree for this reason, that He knew they would become as gods, if they did so, on account of their discernment of good and evil, as though the Creator had begrudged His creature only this good? It would be marvelous if a man endowed with a spiritual mind could have believed this.
Or was it because he himself could not believe this that the woman was added — she who was of small understanding and perhaps lived as yet according to the sense of the flesh, not according to the spirit of the mind? And is this why the Apostle does not attribute to her the image of God? For thus he says: 'The man indeed ought not to veil his head, since he is the image and glory of God; but the woman is the glory of the man.' Not that the mind of the woman cannot receive the same image, since he tells us that in that grace there is neither male nor female; but because perhaps she had not yet perceived that which comes about in the knowledge of God, and, with the man ruling and dispensing, was gradually to have perceived it. For it was not without purpose either that the Apostle said: 'For Adam was formed first, then Eve.'
'And Adam was not deceived, but the woman, being deceived, fell into transgression' — that is, so that through her the man too transgressed. For he calls even the man himself a transgressor, where he says, 'after the likeness of the transgression of Adam, who is a figure of Him who was to come'; yet he denies that he was deceived. For, when questioned, Adam did not say, 'The woman whom you gave to be with me deceived me, and I ate,' but 'She herself gave me of the tree, and I ate'; whereas she said, 'The serpent deceived me.' So Solomon, a man of such great wisdom — is it by any means to be believed that he thought there was any usefulness in the worship of idols?
But he was not strong enough to resist the love of women that drew him to this evil, doing what he knew ought not to be done, lest he should sadden those deadly delights by which he was perishing and dissolving. So too Adam, after the woman, having been deceived, had eaten of the forbidden tree and given to him, that they might eat together, was unwilling to sadden her, whom he believed capable of wasting away without his consolation, if she were estranged from his mind, and of perishing utterly in that discord — not, indeed, overcome by concupiscence of the flesh, which he had not yet felt in the law of the members resisting the law of his mind, but by a certain friendly benevolence, by which it very often happens that God is offended, lest a man be made an enemy out of a friend:
and that he ought not to have done this, the just outcome of the divine sentence made clear. Therefore in some other manner he too was deceived; but by that serpentine guile, by which the woman was seduced, I judge that he could in no way have been seduced. Now the Apostle properly called this 'seduction,' by which what was being urged, though it was false, was thought true — namely, that God had forbidden them to touch that tree for this reason, because He knew that if they touched it they would become as it were gods, as though He begrudged divinity to those whom He had made men. But even if some desire of experiencing solicited the man on account of some elevation of mind —
that elevation which could not lie hidden from God, the searcher of the inward parts, when he saw that the woman, having received that food, had not died, according to those things which we treated above — yet I do not judge that he, if he was already endowed with a spiritual mind, could in any way have believed that God had forbidden them from that food of that tree out of envy. But why say more? That sin was made persuasive, in such wise as could be persuasive to such persons; and it was written down, in such wise as it behooved to be read by all, even though these things were understood by few, as it behooved. THE TWELFTH BOOK.
From the very beginning of Holy Scripture, which is entitled Genesis, down to the point where the first man was sent away from paradise, we have in eleven books, whether by asserting and defending what is certain to us, or by inquiring, judging, and doubting about uncertain matters — as far as we could and in the way that we could — discussed and written, not so much prescribing to each reader what he should think about obscure things, as showing that we ourselves needed instruction in the matters wherein we doubted, and removing from the reader the rashness of affirming, where we were not able to furnish the firmness of knowledge.
But this twelfth book, now freed from that care by which the text of the sacred writings, to be examined, occupied us, will treat more freely and at greater length the question of paradise, lest we be thought to have avoided what the Apostle seems to intimate concerning paradise in the third heaven, where he says: 'I know a man in Christ fourteen years ago — whether in the body I know not, or out of the body I know not, God knows — caught up in this manner even to the third heaven. And I know such a man — whether in the body or out of the body I know not, God knows — that he was caught up into paradise and heard ineffable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter.'
In these words it is customarily asked, first, what he means by 'the third heaven,' then, whether he meant paradise to be understood there, or whether, after he was caught up into the third heaven, he was caught up also into paradise — wherever paradise may be — so that being caught up into the third heaven was not the same thing as being caught up into paradise, but first into the third heaven and afterwards from there into paradise.
And this is so ambiguous that it does not seem to me that it can be resolved, unless someone should find something — not from the present words of the Apostle, but perhaps from other passages of the Scriptures or by clear reasoning — by which he might show either that paradise is in the third heaven or that it is not; since even what the third heaven itself is does not appear plainly, whether it is to be understood among corporeal things or perhaps among spiritual ones. It could indeed be said that a man could be caught up with his body only into some corporeal place; but because he also set this down in such a way as to say that he did not know whether he was caught up in the body or out of the body, who would dare to say that he knows what the Apostle said he did not know?
Yet if neither can a spirit without a body be caught up to corporeal places, nor a body to spiritual ones, this very doubt of his as it were compels us to understand — since no one doubts that he wrote these things about himself — that that into which he was caught up was of such a kind that it could not be discerned or distinguished whether it was corporeal or spiritual. For when, whether in dreams or in ecstasy, images of bodies are represented, they are not at all distinguished from bodies, except when a man, restored to the senses of his body, recognizes that he was among those images which he was not drawing in through the senses of the body.
For who, when he has awakened from sleep, does not at once perceive that the things he was seeing were imaginary — although, while he saw them sleeping, he could not distinguish them from the corporeal sights of the waking? And yet I know it has happened to me, and I do not doubt that on this account it could or can happen to others also, that seeing in dreams I would perceive in dreams that I was seeing, and that those images, which are wont to mock our very assent, were not real bodies, but that they were presented in dreams — this I held and perceived most firmly, even while asleep. Yet I was sometimes deceived in this, that to a friend of mine, whom likewise —
I was seeing in dreams — I would try to persuade of this very thing, that those were not bodies which we were seeing, but images of dreamers, though he too assuredly appeared to me among those things just as they did; to whom nevertheless I even said this, that it was not true, what we were saying together, but that he himself too was then, while sleeping, seeing something else, and that I did not know at all whether he was seeing these things that I was. But when I strove to persuade this very one that he himself did not exist, I was in part led even to think that he did exist — to whom, assuredly, I would not be speaking, if I were in every way affected in such a way as to believe that he did not exist. Thus the soul of the sleeper, however marvelously awake, could not but be led by the images of bodies, as if they were bodies themselves.
But in ecstasy I have been able to hear of one instance — and that from a rustic scarcely able to express what he felt — who knew both that he was awake and that he was seeing something not with the eyes of the body. For, to use his own words, as far as I can recall, he said: 'My soul saw him, not my eyes; yet I did not know whether it was a body or the image of a body.' For he was not such as could discern these things, yet he was simply faithful, so that I listened to him as if I myself had seen that which he related himself to have seen.
And on this account, if Paul so saw paradise as that dish let down from heaven appeared to Peter, as whatever John wrote that he saw in the Apocalypse, as to Ezekiel that field with the bones of the dead and their resurrection, as to Isaiah God seated and in His sight the Seraphim and the altar from which the coal was taken that cleansed the prophet's lips — then it is manifest that he could have been ignorant whether he saw these things in the body or out of the body.
But if they were seen out of the body and were not bodies, it can still be asked whether they were images of bodies, or that substance which bears no likeness of body — as God is, as the very mind of man, or intelligence, or reason, as the virtues: prudence, justice, chastity, charity, piety, and whatever others there are, which by understanding and thinking we enumerate, distinguish, define, not at all beholding their outlines or colors, or how they sound, or how they smell, or what taste they have in the mouth, or what they report to those touching them as to heat or cold, softness or hardness, smoothness or roughness — but by a certain other vision, another light, another evidence of things, and that far more excellent and more certain than the rest.
Let us therefore return again to those very words of the Apostle and scrutinize them more carefully, this being first established without doubt: that the Apostle knew far more, and incomparably more amply, that which concerning incorporeal and corporeal nature we try in whatever way to know. If, then, he knew that spiritual things can be seen through the body, and corporeal things out of the body, in no way at all, why did he not, by those very things which he saw, distinguish also how he could have seen them? For if he was certain that those things were spiritual, why was he not consequently certain no less that he had seen them out of the body? But if he had known them to be corporeal, and that they could be seen only through the body, why did he not know this too?
Whence, then, does he doubt whether he saw these things in the body or out of the body, unless perhaps he thus also doubts whether those were bodies or likenesses of bodies? Therefore let us first see what there is in the context of these words about which he does not doubt, and thus, when there remains that about which he does doubt, perhaps from those things about which he does not doubt it will appear how he doubts even that. 'I know,' he says, 'a man in Christ fourteen years ago — whether in the body I know not, or out of the body I know not, God knows — caught up in this manner even to the third heaven.' He knows, then, that fourteen years ago a man in Christ was caught up even to the third heaven. This he does not doubt at all, nor therefore ought we. But whether in the body or out of the body, he doubts:
and since he doubts, who of us would dare to be certain? Might it perhaps follow from this also that we should doubt whether there was a third heaven, into which he said a man was caught up? For if the thing itself was demonstrated, the third heaven was demonstrated; but if some image, made like corporeal things, was set forth, then it was not that third heaven, but that showing was so arranged that it seemed to him he ascended into the first heaven, above which he saw a second, ascending to which he again saw yet another higher, at which, when he had arrived, he could say that he had been caught up into the third heaven. But that it was the third heaven into which he was caught up, he neither doubted nor wished us to doubt.
For to this he prefixed 'I know,' and from that he began, so that what the Apostle says he knows, he alone would not believe to be true who does not believe the Apostle. He knows, then, that a man was caught up even to the third heaven. Accordingly, that into which he was caught up is truly the third heaven, not some corporeal sign — such as, when it was shown to Moses, he perceived so far that the very substance of God is one thing and the visible creature another, in which God presented Himself to human and corporeal senses, that he said: 'Show me Thyself' — nor any image of a corporeal thing, which, when John saw it in the spirit, he asked what it was, and it was answered him, either: 'It is a city,' or:
'They are peoples,' or something else, when he saw a beast, or a woman, or waters, or something of that kind; but 'I know,' he says, 'that a man was caught up even to the third heaven.' But if he had wished to call a spiritual image, like to a corporeal thing, 'heaven,' then there was likewise an image of his body, in which, being caught up, he had ascended thither. So then he would also call his own body an image of a body, just as he would call that heaven an image of heaven, and he would not care to distinguish what he knew and what he did not know — that is, that he knew a man was caught up even to the third heaven, but did not know whether in the body or out of the body — but would simply narrate the vision, calling by the names of those things the things which he saw, of which they were the likenesses.
For we too, when we narrate our dreams or some revelation in them, say: 'I saw a mountain, I saw a river, I saw three men,' and anything of that kind, assigning to those images the names which the things themselves have, of which they were the likenesses. But the Apostle says, 'This I know, that I know not.' Now if both appeared imaginatively, both are equally known or equally unknown; but if it was properly heaven — and therefore is known — how could the body of that man have appeared imaginatively? For if a corporeal heaven was being seen, why did it lie hidden whether it was seen with corporeal eyes? But if it was uncertain whether it was seen with the eyes of the body or with the spirit — and therefore it was said:
'whether in the body or out of the body I know not' — how was it not likewise uncertain whether a corporeal heaven was truly seen, or whether it was shown imaginatively? Likewise, if an incorporeal substance was being seen, not in any image of a body, but as justice, wisdom, and anything of that kind is seen, and this was heaven, then this too is manifest, that nothing of the sort can be seen with the eyes of this body. And on this account, if he knew that he had seen something of the sort, he could not doubt that he had not seen it through the body. 'I know,' he says, 'a man in Christ fourteen years ago.' Let no one who believes me doubt this; but 'whether in the body or out of the body I know not, God knows.'
What then do you know, which you distinguish from that which you do not know, lest believers be deceived? 'That the same man,' he says, 'was caught up even to the third heaven.' But that heaven was either a body or a spirit. If it was a body and was seen with corporeal eyes, why is it known to be heaven, and yet not known to have been seen in the body? But if it was a spirit, either it presented the image of a body, and it is as uncertain whether it was a body as it is uncertain whether it was seen in the body; or it was seen as wisdom is seen by the mind, without any images of bodies, and it is nonetheless certain that it could not have been seen through the body. Either, then, both are certain, or both are uncertain — or how is it certain what was seen, yet uncertain through what it was seen?
For it is manifest that an incorporeal nature could not have been seen by him through the body. But bodies, even if they could not be seen without a body, are surely not seen through the body in that same way; but far different is that mode, if there is any such. Whence it is a wonder if some most-alike phantom could deceive the Apostle, or force him to doubt, so that, if he saw a corporeal heaven not with corporeal eyes, he would say it was uncertain to him whether he saw it in the body or out of the body.
It remains, then, perhaps — since the Apostle, who took such great care to distinguish what he knew and what he did not know, could not lie — that we should understand him to have been ignorant of this very thing: whether, when he was caught up into the third heaven, he was in the body (as the soul is in the body when the body is said to live, whether of one waking, or sleeping, or in ecstasy, alienated from the senses of the body), or whether he had gone forth from the body entirely, so that the body lay dead, until, that showing being accomplished, the soul was restored to the dead members — and did not, as one sleeping, awaken, or, as one alienated in ecstasy, return anew to the senses, but, being wholly dead, came back to life.
Accordingly, what he saw, being caught up even to the third heaven — which he even affirms that he knows — he saw properly, not imaginatively. But because as to that very alienation from the body, whether it left the body wholly dead, or whether the soul was there according to a certain mode of a living body while his mind was snatched away to see or hear the ineffable things of that vision — this was uncertain, therefore perhaps he said: 'whether in the body or out of the body I know not, God knows.' But that which is seen not imaginatively but properly, and is not seen through the body, this is seen by that vision which surpasses all the rest. Their kinds and differences I shall take care to explain, as far as the Lord shall help me. Behold, in this one precept, when it is read:
'Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself,' three kinds of vision present themselves: one through the eyes, by which the letters themselves are seen; a second through the spirit of man, by which the neighbour, even when absent, is conceived in thought; and a third through the contemplation of the mind, by which love itself, once understood, is beheld. Of these three kinds, the first is manifest to all; for through it are seen the heaven and the earth and all things in them that are conspicuous to our eyes. Nor is that second kind difficult to explain, whereby bodies that are corporeal and absent are conceived in thought;
for we conceive in thought the very heaven and earth and the things we are able to see in them even when set in darkness, where, seeing nothing with the eyes of the body, we nevertheless behold corporeal images with the soul—whether true images, as of the very bodies we have seen and retain in memory, or fabricated ones, such as thought has been able to form. For we think of Carthage in one way, which we have known, and of Alexandria in another, which we have not known. But that third kind, whereby love once understood is beheld, embraces those things which have no images resembling themselves, which are not the same as their images.
For a man, or a tree, or the sun, and whatever other bodies there are, whether celestial or terrestrial, are both seen when present in their own forms and, when absent, are conceived in thought through images impressed upon the soul; and they produce two kinds of things seen: one through the senses of the body, the other through the spirit, in which those images are contained. But is love perhaps seen in one way when present, in the form in which it exists, and in another way when absent, in some image resembling itself? By no means. But insofar as it can be discerned by the mind, it is discerned by one person more and by another less; yet if some corporeal image is conceived in thought, it is not love itself that is discerned.
These are the three kinds of vision, of which we have said something in the preceding books, as the matter seemed to require, yet without setting down their number; and now, having briefly indicated them—since the question we have undertaken demands that we treat of them somewhat more fully—we ought to designate them by fixed and fitting names, lest by constant circumlocution we cause delays. Let us therefore call the first 'corporeal,' because it is perceived through the body and presented to the senses of the body; the second 'spiritual': for whatever is not a body and yet is something is now rightly called 'spirit,' and assuredly is not a body, although it is like a body—being an image of an absent body, and not that very act of gazing by which it is discerned;
and the third 'intellectual,' from the intellect; for to call it 'mental,' from the mind itself, would be, by the novelty of the term, too absurd for us to say. If I were to give the reasoning behind these terms more subtly, my discourse would be both longer and more intricate, whereas either no necessity or certainly not so great a necessity demands this. It is enough, then, to know that something is called 'corporeal' either properly, when bodies are being spoken of, or also by a transferred term, as it was said: 'For in him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily.'
For the Godhead is not a body; but because he calls the sacraments of the Old Testament shadows of things to come, on account of the comparison with shadows he said that the fullness of the Godhead dwells 'bodily' in Christ, in the sense that in him are fulfilled all the things that were prefigured by those shadows, and thus that he is in a certain manner the body of those shadows, that is, the truth of those figures and significations. Therefore, just as those figures themselves, being significative and expressed by a transferred term, were not properly called 'shadows,' so also, when he says that the fullness of the Godhead dwells 'bodily,' he has used a transferred word. But 'spiritual' is said in many ways. For the body too, which shall be in the resurrection of the saints, the Apostle calls 'spiritual,' where he says:
'It is sown a natural body, it shall rise a spiritual body,' because in wondrous ways it is made subject to the spirit for every ease and incorruption, and without any need of corporeal nourishment is quickened by the spirit alone—not that it will have an incorporeal substance; for neither has this body, such as we now have, the substance of the soul, and this is what 'natural' means, since it was called 'natural.' Again, 'spirit' is said of the air itself, or of its breath, that is, its motion, as it was said: 'Fire, hail, snow, ice, spirit of the tempest.' 'Spirit' is also said of the soul, whether of a beast or of a man, as it is written:
'And who knoweth whether the spirit of the sons of men goeth upward, and whether the spirit of the beast goeth downward into the earth?' 'Spirit' is said also of the rational mind itself, wherein is as it were an eye of the soul, to which pertain the image and the knowledge of God. Whence the Apostle says: 'Be renewed in the spirit of your mind, and put on the new man, which is created according to God,' while he says elsewhere concerning the inner man: 'who is renewed in the knowledge of God according to the image of him that created him.' Likewise, when he had said:
'So then with the mind I myself serve the law of God, but with the flesh the law of sin,' recalling the same thought in another place, he says: 'The flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh, so that ye do not the things that ye would'—that which he had called 'mind' he here also called 'spirit.' 'Spirit' is said even of God, as the Lord says in the Gospel: 'God is a Spirit; and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.' Out of all these ways which we have mentioned, by which 'spirit' is named, we have not drawn this term by which we have named this 'spiritual' kind of vision of which we now treat, but from that one way which we find in the Epistle to the Corinthians, whereby spirit is distinguished from mind by a most evident testimony.
'For if I pray in a tongue,' he says, 'my spirit prayeth, but my mind is unfruitful.' Since, then, by 'tongue' in this place is understood the speaking of obscure and mystical significations, from which, if you remove the understanding of the mind, no one is edified by hearing what he does not understand—whence he also says: 'For he that speaketh in a tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God; for no man heareth him, howbeit in the spirit he speaketh mysteries'—he sufficiently indicates that he here calls that a 'tongue' wherein are significations, as it were images and likenesses of things, which, in order to be understood, require the gaze of the mind. But when they are not understood, he says they are in the spirit, not in the mind; whence he says more plainly:
'If thou shalt bless with the spirit, how shall he that occupieth the place of the unlearned say "Amen" at thy blessing, seeing he knoweth not what thou sayest?' Therefore, because even by the tongue—that is, by the member of the body which we move in the mouth when we speak—signs of things are indeed given, and not the things themselves brought forth, for this reason he called by a transferred word any uttering of signs, before they are understood, 'a tongue'; but when understanding, which is proper to the mind, has been added to it, there comes to be revelation, or knowledge, or prophecy, or doctrine. Accordingly he says: 'If I come unto you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you, unless I speak to you either in revelation, or in knowledge, or in prophesying, or in doctrine?' that is:
when understanding has been added to the signs, that is, to the tongue, so that what is done is done not by the spirit only, but also by the mind. Accordingly, in those to whom signs were shown through certain likenesses of corporeal things in the spirit, unless the office of the mind was added so that they might also be understood, there was not yet prophecy; and he was more a prophet who interpreted what another had seen than the one himself who had seen it. Whence it appears that prophecy pertains more to the mind than to that spirit which by a certain proper manner is called 'spirit,' a certain power of the soul inferior to the mind, wherein the likenesses of corporeal things are expressed.
And so Joseph was more a prophet, who understood what the seven ears of corn and the seven oxen signified, than Pharaoh, who saw them in his dreams; for the spirit of the one was informed so that he might see, while the mind of the other was illumined so that he might understand. And through this, in the one there was a 'tongue,' in the other prophecy, because in the one there was the imaging of things, in the other the interpretation of the imaginings. He, then, is less a prophet who sees in the spirit, through images of corporeal things, only the signs themselves of the things that are signified; and he is more a prophet who is endowed with the understanding of them alone;
but he is most of all a prophet who excels in both, so that he both sees in the spirit the significative likenesses of corporeal things and understands them by the vividness of the mind—as Daniel's excellence was tested and proved, who told the king both the dream which he had seen and disclosed what it signified. For both the corporeal images were expressed in his spirit and the understanding of them was revealed in his mind. From this manner, then, in which 'spirit' is called in this distinction, according to which the Apostle said: 'I will pray with the spirit, but I will pray also with the mind,' so that both the signs of things might be formed in the spirit and the understanding of them might shine forth in the mind:
according to this distinction, I say, we have now called 'spiritual' that kind of things seen wherein we also conceive in thought the images of absent bodies. But that 'intellectual' kind is more excellent, which is proper to the mind. Nor does it occur to me at all that 'intellect' can be said in as many ways as we have found 'spirit' to be named in many ways; but whether we say 'intellectual' or 'intelligible,' we signify this same thing. Although some have wished there to be some difference, so that the 'intelligible' is the very thing which can be perceived by the intellect alone, whereas the 'intellectual' is the mind which understands; but whether there is some thing which can be discerned by the intellect alone and yet does not itself understand is a great and difficult question.
But that there is a thing which perceives by the intellect and yet cannot itself also be perceived by the intellect—this I do not think anyone either supposes or says; for the mind is not seen except by the mind. Because, therefore, it can be seen, it is 'intelligible'; because it can also see, it is 'intellectual,' according to that distinction. Wherefore, setting aside that most difficult question, whether there is anything which is only understood and does not itself understand, we now call 'intellectual' and 'intelligible' under the same signification. These three kinds of things seen, then—corporeal, spiritual, intellectual—are to be considered one by one, so that the reasoning may ascend from the lower to the higher. Now indeed we have already set forth above an example in which all three kinds may be seen in a single sentence.
For when one reads: 'Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself,' the letters are seen corporeally, the neighbour is conceived spiritually, and love is beheld intellectually. But the letters, when absent, can also be conceived spiritually, and the neighbour, when present, can be seen corporeally; whereas love can neither be discerned by the eyes of the body through its own substance, nor be conceived by the spirit through an image resembling a body, but can only be known and perceived by the mind, that is, by the intellect. Corporeal vision, to be sure, presides over none of these kinds, but what is sensed through it is announced to that spiritual vision as to its president. For when something is discerned by the eyes, straightway an image of it is made in the spirit;
but this making is not recognized until, when the eyes have been withdrawn from that which we were seeing through the eyes, we find an image of it in the soul. And if indeed the spirit is irrational, as of a beast, the eyes announce only thus far; but if the soul is rational, it is announced also to the intellect, which both presides over the spirit—so that, if that which the eyes drank in, and which they announced to the spirit that its image might be made there, is the sign of some thing, it may either be understood at once what it signifies, or be inquired after, since it can neither be understood nor sought except by the office of the mind.
King Belshazzar saw the joints of the hand of one writing on the wall, and straightway, through the sense of the body, the image of the corporeally accomplished thing was impressed upon his spirit; and once the sight itself was done and passed, that image remained in his thought. It was seen in the spirit and was not understood; nor was this sign understood at the time when it was being corporeally made and appeared to the corporeal eyes, yet even then it was understood to be a sign, this it had from the office of the mind. And because it was inquired what it signified, it was the mind, assuredly, that carried out that very inquiry.
When this had not been discovered, Daniel came forward and, with a prophetic spirit and a mind enlightened, disclosed to the troubled king what was portended by that sign—he himself being rather the prophet through this kind of vision which is proper to the mind, than that other who had both seen corporeally the sign corporeally made and, in thought, discerned in his spirit the image of it now past, yet could do nothing by the intellect except know it to be a sign and inquire what it signified. Peter, in an ecstasy of mind, saw a vessel bound by four corners let down from heaven, full of various animals, when he also heard a voice: 'Kill and eat.' And when, restored to his senses, he was pondering upon the vision, behold, those whom Cornelius had sent were announced to him by the Spirit, saying: 'Behold, men seek thee;
but arise, go down, and go with them, for I have sent them.' And when he had come to Cornelius, he himself made known what he had understood in that vision, wherein he had heard: 'What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common,' saying: 'And to me God hath shown that I should not call any man common or unclean.' Therefore, when he saw that dish, being estranged from the senses of the body, he was also hearing in the spirit those voices, 'Kill and eat,' and 'What God hath cleansed, call not thou common.' But when restored to the senses of the body, he was discerning in thought, in that same spirit, the very thing which he had held in memory as seen and heard.
All these things were not corporeal, but images of corporeal things, both when they were first seen in that very estrangement and when afterward they were recalled and pondered. But when it was being debated and inquired, so that those signs might be understood, there was the action of the mind striving, yet the effect was lacking, until those who came from Cornelius were announced; but when this corporeal vision too was added, when the Holy Spirit again said to him in the spirit, 'Go with them,' where he had also shown that sign and impressed the voices, the mind, divinely aided, understood what was being done by all those signs.
When these and things of this kind have been diligently considered, it sufficiently appears that corporeal vision is referred to spiritual, and that spiritual is referred to intellectual. But when we are awake, and with the mind not estranged from the senses of the body, we are in corporeal vision, we distinguish from that vision the spiritual, by which we conceive absent bodies in imaginal fashion—whether recalling from memory the things we have known, or somehow forming in that very thought of the spirit things we have not known and which yet exist, or, according to our own choice or opinion, fabricating things which exist nowhere at all.
From all these we so distinguish those corporeal things which we see and among which, when present, our bodily senses are engaged, that we do not doubt these to be bodies, but those to be images of bodies. But when, whether by too great an intensity of thought, or by some force of disease—as is wont to happen to those in frenzy through fever—or by the admixture of some other spirit, whether evil or good, the images of corporeal things are so expressed in the spirit as if bodies were presented to the very senses of the body, while yet the attention remains also in the senses of the body, then the images of bodies which are made in the spirit are seen just as the bodies themselves are seen through the body, so that at the same time both some man present to the eyes and another absent are discerned in the spirit as if by the eyes.
For we have experienced people thus affected, both speaking with those who were truly present and with others who were not present as though they were present. Some, on recovering, relate what they had seen; others cannot. For so too some forget their dreams, and some remember them. But when the attention of the soul is wholly turned away and snatched off from the senses of the body, then it is more usually called 'ecstasy.' Then, whatever bodies may be present are not seen even with open eyes, nor are any voices at all heard: the whole contemplation of the soul is either upon images of bodies through spiritual vision, or upon incorporeal things figured by no image of body through intellectual vision.
But when spiritual vision detains the soul, wholly estranged from the senses of the body, by images of corporeal things, whether in dreams or in ecstasy—if the things that are seen signify nothing, they are the imaginations of the soul itself, just as even those who are awake and sound and moved by no estrangement turn about, in thought, images of many bodies which are not present to the senses of the body. But there is this difference, that they distinguish these from present and real bodies by a steadfast disposition.
But if they signify something, whether they are exhibited to those sleeping or to those awake—when they both see present bodies with the eyes and discern the images of absent bodies in the spirit, as though they were before the eyes; or in that which is called ecstasy, with the soul wholly estranged from the senses of the body—it is a wondrous way, if it can come about by the admixture of another spirit, that it should show the things which it itself knows, through images of this kind, to the one with whom it mingles, whether he understands, or whether they are disclosed to be understood by another. For if these things are shown, and cannot in any case be shown by a body, what remains, except that they be shown by some spirit? Some indeed will have it that the human soul has some power of divination in itself.
But if it is so, why can it not do so always, since it always wishes to? Or is it because it is not always aided, so as to be able? When, therefore, it is aided, can it possibly be aided by nothing, or by a body? Accordingly it remains that it is aided by a spirit. Then, how is it aided? Is something done in the body, so that from it its attention is as it were relaxed and darts forth, whither it may come into that where it may see within itself the significant likenesses which were already there and were not being seen—just as we have many things also in memory which we do not always behold? Or are there produced there things which were not there before, or are they in some spirit, into which it, breaking forth and emerging, may there see them? But if they were already in it, as it were properly its own, why does it not consequently also understand them?
For sometimes—nay, for the most part—it does not understand. Or is it that, just as its spirit was aided to see them in itself, so also the mind, unless it be aided, cannot understand the things which the spirit has? Or is it perhaps that the corporeal hindrances are not removed or as it were relaxed, so that the soul by its own impetus may be exerted toward the things that are to be seen, but rather the soul itself is wholly taken up into these—whether only to be discerned spiritually, or also to be known intellectually? Or does it sometimes see these things within itself, and sometimes through the admixture of another spirit? Whichever of these it be, it ought not to be rashly affirmed.
Yet this ought not to be in doubt: that the corporeal images which are discerned in the spirit are not always signs of other things, whether in those who are awake, or asleep, or ill; but it is a marvel if ecstasy can ever come about in such a way that those likenesses of corporeal things do not signify something. It is not, to be sure, a marvel if even those who have a demon sometimes say true things which are absent from the senses of those present: which certainly comes about by some hidden mixture of the same spirit, so that he who suffers and he who vexes are as it were one. But when a good spirit takes up or snatches away the human spirit into these visions, it must in no way be doubted that those images are signs of other things—and of things which it is useful to know; for it is a gift of God.
The discernment, to be sure, is most difficult, when a malign spirit acts as it were more tranquilly and, without any vexation of the body, having taken up the human spirit, says what it can. When it even says true things and foretells useful ones, transfiguring itself, as it is written, 'as an angel of light,' to this end—that, when it has been believed in manifest good things, it may seduce to its own. This one I do not think can be discerned except by that gift of which the Apostle speaks, when he was treating of the diverse gifts of God: 'to another the discerning of spirits.' For it is no great thing to recognize it then, when it has come to, or led on to, things which are contrary to good morals or to the rule of faith; for then it is discerned by many.
But by that gift, at the very outset, when it still appears good to many, it is at once judged whether it is evil. Nevertheless, both through corporeal vision and through the images of corporeal things which are shown in the spirit, the good instruct and the evil deceive. But intellectual vision is not deceived; for either he does not understand who thinks otherwise than it is, or, if he understands, it is at once true. For what should the eyes do, when they have seen a body like another which they cannot distinguish from it? Or what should the attention of the soul do, when in the spirit there has been made a likeness of a body which it is not able to distinguish from the body?
But the intellect is brought to bear, seeking what those things signify or teach as useful, and either, finding it, it comes to its own fruit, or, not finding it, it holds itself in deliberation, lest by some pernicious rashness it slip into destructive error. But the sober intellect, divinely aided, judges what and how great those things are in which even to think otherwise than it is, is not pernicious to the soul. For no one is thought good by good men to the peril of those who so think and not rather to his own destruction, even if he be a hidden evil man—provided that in the things themselves, that is, in that very good by which anyone becomes good, there be no error; nor does it harm all men that, when they sleep, they suppose to be real bodies those whose likenesses they see in dreams;
nor did it in any way harm Peter that, loosed from his chains and led by an angel, it came about by a sudden miracle that he supposed himself to be seeing a vision; or when, in that ecstasy, he answered: 'Not so, Lord, for I have never eaten anything common and unclean,' thinking those very things which were shown in the dish to be as it were real animals. When these things are found to be otherwise than they were thought to be when they were seen, we do not regret that they so appeared to us, provided that neither a hard unbelief nor a vain or sacrilegious opinion be censured. Wherefore, even when the devil deceives with corporeal things seen, it does no harm that the eyes are mocked, if there be no error in the truth of faith and in the soundness of understanding, which God teaches to those subject to him.
Or if it should mock the soul with spiritual vision by images of bodies, so that it supposes that to be a body which is not, does it harm the soul, provided it does not consent to a pernicious persuasion? Hence there sometimes arises a question concerning the consents of dreamers, when they even seem to themselves to lie together, whether against their own resolve or even against permitted morals: which does not happen except when those things which even when awake we think—not with the approval of consent, but as we also speak of such things for some purpose—are in like manner suggested and expressed in dreams, so that the flesh is naturally moved by them and emits, through the genital passages, what it naturally collects; just as I could not say this very thing unless I also thought it.
Furthermore, the images of corporeal things, which I necessarily thought in order to say these things, if they were presented in dreams with as great a vividness as bodies are presented to those who are awake, then there would come about that which could not come about without sin in one awake. For who, even when he speaks and, at the demand of the discourse, says something about his own intercourse, could avoid thinking what he says?
Furthermore, that very fantasy which arises in the thought of one speaking, when it has been so expressed in the vision of one dreaming that it is not distinguished from a real conjoining of bodies, straightway the flesh is moved and there follows what is wont to follow that motion—though this happens as much without sin as it is said without sin by one awake, since, in order that it might be said, it was without doubt thought. Yet nevertheless, on account of the good disposition of the soul, which, cleansed by a better desire, slays many cupidities which do not pertain to the natural motion of the flesh—which the chaste who are awake restrain and bridle, but which those asleep cannot, because they do not have in their power what expression of a corporeal image, one that cannot be distinguished from a body, may be brought to bear:
37:989
propterillamergoadfectionemanimaebonametiaminsomnisquaedameiusmeritaclarent. nametiamdormiensSalomonsapientiampraeposuitomnibusrebuseamqueneglectisceterisestprecatusadomino; et, sicutscripturatestatur, placuithoccoramdominonecdistulitretributionembonamprodesideriobono.
on account, then, of that good disposition of the soul, certain of its merits shine forth even in dreams. For even in his sleep Solomon preferred wisdom to all things, and, neglecting the rest, he asked it of the Lord; and, as the Scripture testifies, this pleased the Lord, nor did he defer the good recompense for the good desire.
Since these things are so, the sense of the body pertains to corporeal things seen; it is distributed through five, as it were, rivulets, effective at various distances, since that which is most subtle in the body—and for this reason nearer to the soul than the rest—that is, light, is first diffused through the eyes alone and flashes forth in the rays of the eyes to behold visible things; then, by a certain admixture, first with pure air, secondly with murky and misty air, thirdly with a more corpulent moisture, fourthly with earthy thickness, it produces the five senses together with that sense of the eyes itself, wherein alone it is preeminent—as I recall having discussed in the fourth book and likewise in the seventh.
Now this heaven, conspicuous to the eyes, whence the luminaries and stars shine forth, is assuredly more excellent than all corporeal elements, just as the sense of the eyes is preeminent in the body. But because every spirit is without doubt more excellent than every body, it follows that, not by position of place but by dignity of nature, the spiritual nature is more excellent than this corporeal heaven—even that nature in which the images of corporeal things are expressed. Here there arises something marvelous, that, although the spirit is prior to the body, and the image of a body is posterior to the body, nevertheless, because that which is posterior in time comes to be in that which is prior in nature, the image of a body in the spirit is more excellent than the body itself in its own substance.
We must certainly not suppose that a body makes anything in the spirit, as though the spirit were subjected to the body that makes it, in the place of matter. For in every way that which makes a thing is more excellent than that from which it makes something. And in no way is body more excellent than spirit; rather, in a plain manner spirit is more excellent than body. Although, therefore, we first see some body which we had not seen before, and from that its image begins to be in our spirit, whereby we remember it when it is absent, yet it is not the body that makes that same image in the spirit, but the spirit itself makes it within itself, with a marvellous swiftness that is unspeakably far removed from the slowness of the body;
and its image, as soon as it has been seen by the eyes, is formed in the spirit of the one seeing without the interposition of any point of time. Likewise in hearing: unless the spirit at once formed within itself the image of the voice perceived by the ears and retained it in memory, it would be unknown whether the second syllable were indeed the second, since the first would already be nothing at all, having passed away once it struck the ear. And thus every use of speech, all the sweetness of singing, in short every bodily motion in our actions would slip away and perish and attain no advance, if the spirit did not hold in memory the bodily motions already accomplished, by which it might link together those that follow in acting; and these assuredly it does not hold except as made by itself within itself in the form of images.
The images even of future motions run ahead of the completion of our acts. For what do we do through the body which the spirit has not already anticipated by thinking, first seeing within itself the likenesses of all visible works and in some way arranging them? How these spiritual likenesses of bodily things become known in our soul even to unclean spirits, or what obstacle our soul suffers from this earthly body, so that we cannot in turn see them in each other's spirit, is difficult to find out and explain. Yet by most certain proofs it has been established among us that the thoughts of men have been declared by demons; who, nevertheless, if they could discern in men the inner appearance of the virtues, would not tempt them;
just as that noble and marvellous patience in Job—had the devil without doubt been able to discern it, he would surely have been unwilling to be overcome by the one he tempted. For the rest, that they announce things already done far off, which after some days are confirmed to be true, is not to be wondered at. For they can accomplish this not only by a keenness of perceiving even bodily things incomparably more excellent than ours, but also by the marvellous swiftness of their own bodies, which are assuredly far more subtle.
We have also learned that an unclean spirit, established in a house and afflicting someone, was accustomed to tell—when a presbyter had begun to come to it from twelve miles away—all the places along the route where he was, and how near he was drawing, and when he would enter, and the estate and the house and the bedchamber, until he stood before its sight. All of which, although that afflicted man did not perceive with his eyes, yet unless he perceived it in some way, he would not have announced it so truthfully. Moreover this man was feverish and said these things as though in a delirium. And perhaps he was in fact delirious, but because of these things he was thought to suffer a demon. He received no food for refreshment from his own people, but only from that presbyter. He also resisted his own people violently, as far as he was able;
only when that presbyter came did he grow quiet; to him alone was he subject, and submissively did he answer. Nor yet did that alienation of mind or demon yield even to that same presbyter, except when he was well of the fevers, as delirious men are wont to be healed; nor did he afterwards ever suffer any such thing again. We know too, without any doubt, that a delirious man foretold the coming death of a certain woman—not indeed in the manner of divining, but as though recalling a deed already past. For when mention of her was made in his presence, he said, 'She is dead; I saw her carried out; along this way they passed with her body'—while she was living unharmed; but after a few days she suddenly died and was carried out through that very place by which he had foretold.
Likewise there was among us a boy who, at the onset of puberty, suffered a most acute pain in his genitals, the physicians being quite unable to recognize what it was; except that the very nerve was withdrawn deep within, so that not even when the foreskin—which hung down with immoderate length—was cut off could it appear, but afterwards it was scarcely found. Moreover a viscous and acrid humour, oozing out, burned the testicles and the groin. Yet he did not suffer this sharp pain continuously; but when he did suffer it, he wailed vehemently with a flinging about of his limbs, though of a perfectly sound mind, as usually happens in the torments of bodily pains.
Then, in the midst of his cries, he was snatched away from all his senses and lay with open eyes, seeing none of those standing around, and moving at no pinching. After a while, as though waking up and now no longer in pain, he would tell what he had seen. Then, after a few days had intervened, he suffered the same things again. In all, or nearly all, his visions he said that he saw two persons, one of more advanced age, the other a boy, by whom the things he narrated as having heard and seen were either told or shown to him. On a certain day he saw the joy of the godly singing psalms in a marvellous light, and the various and most atrocious punishments of the ungodly in darkness, those two leading him and showing him these things and disclosing the desert of the felicity of the one group and the unhappiness of the other.
Now this he saw on the Lord's Day of Pascha (Easter), after he had suffered no pain throughout the whole of Lent, though scarcely an interval of three days had previously spared him. But at the very entrance of Lent he had seen those two promising him that for forty days he would feel no pain; afterwards they themselves gave him, as it were, medical advice, that the length of his foreskin should be cut off; and when this was done he had no pain for a long time. But when he again suffered in like manner and began to see similar things, he received advice from them once more, that he should enter the sea up to his groin and, after some delay, depart from it; they promising indeed that from then on he would not suffer that violent pain, but only the trouble of that viscous humour alone; and so it came to pass.
Nor did he ever afterwards suffer any such withdrawal of mind from the senses, nor see any such thing, except previously when, in the midst of pains and horrible cries, suddenly falling silent, he was snatched away. Afterwards, however, when the physicians were curing and healing the rest, he did not persevere in the resolve of holiness. If anyone is able to track down and grasp with certainty the causes and modes of these visions and divinations, I would rather hear him than that it should be expected of me that I myself should discourse on it. Yet what I think—so that neither the learned should mock me as one asserting, nor the unlearned receive me as one teaching, but both should take me as one debating and inquiring rather than knowing—I will not conceal. I compare all these things seen to the things seen by those who dream.
For just as these too are sometimes false, sometimes true, sometimes confused, sometimes tranquil—and the true ones themselves sometimes wholly like the future or openly stated, sometimes foretold by obscure significations and as it were figurative expressions—so also are all those things. But men love to marvel at things unexperienced and to seek the causes of the unusual, while for the most part they take no care to know the daily happenings of the same kind, even though these are often of a more hidden origin.
For just as with words—that is, with the signs we use in speaking—when an unfamiliar word is heard, they first ask what it is, that is, what it means, and this being known, they then ask whence it was so called, while so many things whose origin they know not they hold in ordinary use without care as to whence they were so called: so, when something unusual happens among things, whether bodily or spiritual, they anxiously inquire the causes and reason and demand that these be rendered to them by the learned. Now I am accustomed, when anyone asks me, for example, what 'catus' (shrewd) is, and I answer 'prudent or sharp,' and this does not suffice him, but he goes on to ask whence 'catus' is so called, to refer back in turn and ask whence 'acutus' (sharp) is so called.
Which he nonetheless certainly did not know; but because it was a familiar word, he patiently was ignorant of its origin; whereas that which newly sounded in his ears, he thinks he knows too little what it avails to signify, unless he also inquires whence it is said. Whoever, therefore, asks of me whence things seen, like bodily things, appear in ecstasy—which rarely happens to the soul—I in turn ask whence they appear to those sleeping, which the soul perceives daily; and no one either does not, or does not much, care to inquire about that—as though the nature of such things seen were therefore less marvellous because it is daily, or therefore less to be cared about because it is common to all; or, if they do rightly who do not inquire into these things, they would do more rightly if they were not curious about those either.
But I marvel much more, and am much more amazed above all, at how great a swiftness and ease the soul fashions within itself the images of bodies which it has seen through the eyes of the body, than at the visions of those dreaming or even in ecstasy. Yet whatever be that nature of things seen, without doubt it is not body. For whoever is not content to know this, let him inquire from others whence also they arise; I confess that I do not know. This much plainly it is granted to gather from the proofs of examples. Just as the pallor, redness, trembling, or even sickness of bodies sometimes has its causes from the body, sometimes from the soul—from the body indeed, when either a humour is suffused, or food, or something else of the body is thrown in from outside;
but from the soul, when it is either disturbed by fear, or confounded by shame, or grows angry, or loves, or anything of this kind—and not without reason, if that which animates and rules, when it is more vehemently moved, more vehemently agitates the body. So too, for the soul itself to go on into those things seen which are not announced to it through the senses of the body but through an incorporeal substance, and so to go on that it does not discern whether they be bodies or the likenesses of bodies—this sometimes happens from the body, sometimes from the spirit:
And from the body indeed, either by a natural alternation, as are the things seen by sleepers—for to sleep belongs to man from the body—or by some ill health with the senses disturbed, as when by the delirious both bodies are seen and things like bodies, as though these too were present before the eyes; or when the senses are wholly shut off, as often those afflicted with some grave sickness, though the body is present, being long absent and then restored to human company, said that they had seen many things;
But from the spirit, when with the body wholly sound and whole they are snatched into alienation—either so that both through the senses of the body they see bodies and in the spirit certain likenesses which they do not distinguish from bodies, or so that they are wholly turned away from the senses of the flesh and, perceiving nothing at all through them, dwell in the likenesses of bodies by that spiritual vision. But when an evil spirit seizes upon these things, it makes them either demoniacs, or possessed, or false prophets; when, however, a good spirit does, it makes them faithful ones speaking mysteries, or—understanding also being added—true prophets, or, for the time in which it behoves something to be shown through them, seers and narrators. But when the cause is from the body, that such things seen are perceived, it is not the body that exhibits them;
for the body has not such power that it should form anything spiritual; but with the path of attention from the brain—by which the mode of perceiving is directed—either lulled, or disturbed, or even blocked, the soul itself, which by its own motion cannot cease from this work, because through the body it is not permitted, or not fully permitted, to perceive bodily things or to direct the force of its attention toward bodily things, acts by the spirit or beholds the likenesses of bodily things set before it. And if indeed it itself produces them, they are mere phantasies; but if it beholds them as set before it, they are showings.
Finally, when the eyes are in pain or are extinguished, because the cause is not in the seat of the brain whence the very attention of perceiving is directed, visions of this kind do not occur, although an obstacle to perceiving bodily things exists from the body. For the blind see something more when sleeping than when awake; since in those sleeping the way of perceiving in the brain, which leads attention to the eyes, is lulled asleep, and therefore that attention itself, turned to something else, discerns the things seen in dreams as though bodily appearances were present, so that the sleeper seems to himself to be awake and thinks that he beholds not likenesses of bodies but the very bodies:
But when the blind are awake, the attention of perceiving is led along those paths, and when it has come to the region of the eyes it is not thrust forth outside, but remains there, so that they feel themselves to be awake and rather to be in darkness while waking even by day, than to be sleeping whether by day or by night. For even those who are not blind, very many sleep with open eyes, seeing nothing through them, yet not for that reason seeing nothing—since they discern with the spirit the things seen in dreams; but if they wake with closed eyes, they are present neither to the visions of sleepers nor of the waking.
Yet so much avails the fact that the way of perceiving reaches from the brain even to their eyes, neither lulled nor disturbed nor blocked, and leads the soul's attention even up to the closed doors, as it were, of the body, that the images of bodies are indeed thought of, but in no way are held in place of those bodies which are perceived through the eyes. So much difference does it make where the impediment to perceiving bodily things occurs, when it occurs in the body. For if it occurs only in the very entrances and, as it were, doors of the senses—as in the eyes, in the ears, and the other senses of the body—only the perception of bodily things is impeded; but the soul's attention is not so turned away to something else that it holds the images of bodies in place of bodies;
but if the cause is within, in the brain, whence the paths are directed toward perceiving those things which are outside, the very vessels of attention are lulled or disturbed or blocked, by which the soul strives at beholding or perceiving those things which are outside. And since it does not lose that striving, it forms the likenesses with such vividness that, being unable to distinguish the images of bodily things from bodily things themselves, it does not know whether it is among the former or the latter; and when it does know, it knows in a far different manner than when the likenesses of bodies are being turned over in thought or occur to it: which manner cannot in any way be grasped except by those who have experienced it.
For hence it came about that, sleeping, I knew that I was seeing in dreams, and yet I did not distinguish those likenesses of bodily things which I saw from the bodily things themselves in the same way as, when thinking of them even with closed eyes or set in darkness, we are wont to distinguish them. So much avails that very attention of the mind—whether it be led through even to the senses, though closed, or, in the very brain, whence it strives toward these things, be turned aside to something else by some existing cause—so that, although the soul sometimes knows that it beholds not bodies but the likenesses of bodies, or, being less instructed and thinking them to be bodies themselves, perceives that it sees them not with the body but with the spirit, it is nevertheless far from that effecting by which it is presented to its own body: whence even the blind know that they are awake,
when they distinguish, with a sure notion, the imagined likenesses of bodies from the bodies which they cannot see. But when, with the body sound and the senses not lulled by sleep, by some hidden spiritual work the soul is snatched into those things seen which are like bodily things, it is not, because the mode is different, therefore also the nature of the things seen different—since even in those causes which arise from the body there is assuredly a difference, and sometimes from the contrary. For the delirious have, not by sleeping, but rather by disturbed ways of perceiving in the head, such things to see as those dreaming see, whose attention in sleeping is turned away from the sense of waking and is converted to seeing those things.
When, therefore, that happens not by sleeping, but this by sleeping, nevertheless the things which are seen are not of another genus than of the nature of the spirit, by which or in which the likenesses of bodies are made. So, although the cause of the alienated attention be diverse—when, with the body sound and the person waking, by some hidden spiritual force the soul is snatched, so that in place of bodies it sees in the spirit the expressed likenesses of bodily things—the nature of the things seen is nevertheless the same. For it cannot be said that, when the cause is in the body, then the soul, without any presentiment of future things, turns over the images of bodies of itself, as it is also wont to do in thinking, but when it is taken up in seeing those things by the spirit, these are shown divinely; since Scripture openly says:
'I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh, and the young men shall see visions, and the old men shall dream dreams,' attributing both to the divine operation; and: 'The angel of the Lord appeared to the man in dreams, saying: Fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife,' and again: 'Take the child and go into Egypt.' And so, that a man's spirit should be taken up by a good spirit to see these images, unless they signify something, I do not think happens; but when the cause is in the body, that the human spirit should be intent on beholding them more distinctly, it is not always to be believed that they signify something, but they signify then, when they are inspired by a spirit that shows, whether to one sleeping or to one suffering something else from the body whereby he might be alienated from the senses of the flesh.
We know too that to those waking and afflicted by no sickness nor stirred up by frenzy, thoughts have been introduced by some hidden instinct, which by uttering them they would divine—not only while doing something else, as the high priest Caiaphas prophesied, when his intention had no will of prophesying, but also to those undertaking it, so that in the manner of divining they might say something. For certain young men, in jest, in order to deceive, where travellers were journeying, feigned themselves to be astrologers (mathematici), being wholly ignorant even whether the twelve signs were being named. When they saw their host marvelling at what they said and attesting them to be most true, they proceeded more boldly to further things. And he, attesting, marvelled at all of them.
At last he asked them about the safety of his son, whom he long desired though absent, and, because he was unexpectedly delaying, he was anxious lest something had befallen him. But they, not caring what truth might be known after their departure, provided only that for the present they might render the man glad, being about to set out soon, answered that he was safe and drawing near, and would come on that very day on which they were speaking these things; for they did not fear lest, when the whole day had been finished, he should pursue them the next day, they being refuted. Why say more? While they were now arranging to depart, behold, suddenly, they being still placed there, he came. Likewise another was dancing before a musician (symphoniacus), where there were many idols, at a certain solemn festival of the pagans, not seized by any
spirit seized, but in ludicrous imitation aping the possessed, with the bystanders and spectators knowing it. For it was the custom that, after the sacrifices had been performed before the meal and the fanatics had been agitated, if any young men after the meal wished to sport in that manner, none was forbidden. He therefore, while dancing, silence having been made for him, jesting and surrounded by a laughing crowd, foretold that on that night which was impending, in that wood which was nearby, a man would be slain by a lion, and that at the dawning of the day a throng would flock together to look at his corpse and would desert the place of that solemn festival.
And it came to pass; when it had become sufficiently clear to all who were present, in all his movements, that he had said this in sporting and jesting, with a mind nowhere disturbed or alienated—he himself too marvelling the more at what happened, the more he knew with what mind and mouth he had uttered it.
In what manner these things seen come into the spirit of man—whether they are first formed there, or, being already formed, are introduced and beheld by a certain conjunction, so that thus the angels show to men their own thoughts and the likenesses of bodily things, which they pre-form in their own spirit by the foreknowledge of future things, just as they too see our thoughts, not indeed with eyes, because not with body, but with spirit, yet with this difference, that they know ours even if we are unwilling, whereas we cannot know theirs unless they are shown—because they hold them, as I think, so within their power to conceal by spiritual means, just as we, by certain interposed obstacles, hide our bodies lest they be seen by others' eyes—and what happens in our spirit, so that sometimes only images signifying something are beheld, but whether they signify anything is unknown, sometimes indeed they are perceived to signify something, but what they signify is not known, sometimes, however, as by a fuller demonstration, the human soul sees both by the spirit the images themselves and by the mind what they signify:
both to know is most difficult, and, if we should now know it, to discourse and explain it is most laborious. But what I now think it sufficient to intimate is this: it is certain that there is a certain spiritual nature in us, wherein the likenesses of bodily things are formed—whether when we touch some body by the sense of the body, and immediately its likeness is formed in the spirit and stored up in the memory; or when we think of absent bodies already known, so that from them a certain spiritual aspect is formed, which were already in the spirit even before we thought of them; or when, of those bodies which we do not know but yet do not doubt to exist, we behold likenesses, not as those things are, but as it comes to hand;
or when we think of other things, which either are not, or are not known to exist, according to our own judgment or opinion; or when, from wherever, neither with us doing it nor willing it, various forms of bodily likenesses are turned over in the mind; or when, about to do something bodily, we arrange those very things which are to be in that action, and anticipate them all by thought; or now in the very act, whether when we speak or when we do, all bodily motions, that they may be put forth, are anticipated by their likenesses within in the spirit—for not even any, however brief, syllable would have sounded in its order unless foreseen; or when dreams are seen by those sleeping, signifying either nothing or something;
or when, with the ways of perceiving disturbed within by bodily ill health, the spirit so mingles the images of bodies with real bodies that they can be distinguished either scarcely or not at all, and either signify something or arise without any signification; or when, with some sickness or bodily pain wholly growing heavy and blocking within the ways by which the attention of the soul was put forth and strove to perceive through the flesh, the images of bodily things arise or are shown—the spirit being made absent more deeply than by sleep—either signifying something or appearing without any signification;
or when, with no cause existing from the body, but with some spirit taking up and snatching it, the soul is lifted into seeing likenesses of bodies of this kind, mingling with them things seen bodily, when it also uses the senses of the body at the same time; or when, the spirit so taking it up, it is alienated from every sense of the body and turned away, so that it is held by spiritual vision in the likenesses of bodies alone—where I do not know whether any things signifying nothing can be seen.
This spiritual nature, therefore, in which not bodies but the likenesses of bodies are expressed, has visions of a lower kind than that light of the mind and understanding, by which both these lower things are judged and those things are discerned which are neither bodies nor bear any forms like bodies—such as the mind itself and every good affection of the soul, to which its vices are contrary, which are rightly blamed and condemned in men. For in what other way is the understanding itself beheld except by understanding? So too are love, joy, peace, longsuffering, kindness, goodness, faith, meekness, self-control, and other things of this kind, by which one draws near to God, and God himself, of whom are all things, through whom are all things, in whom are all things.
Although, therefore, in the same soul visions occur—whether those which are perceived through the body, such as this bodily heaven and earth and whatever in them can be known, in whatever way they can; or those which are seen by the spirit as like bodies, of which we have already said much; or when things are understood by the mind which are neither bodies nor likenesses of bodies—they have assuredly their own order, and one is more excellent than another. For spiritual vision is more excellent than corporeal, and again intellectual more excellent than spiritual. For corporeal vision cannot exist without spiritual, since in the very moment in which a body is touched by the sense of the body, there also comes to be in the soul something of the sort—not that this is the thing, but that it is like it:
and if this did not come to pass, neither would there be that sense by which those things which lie adjacent outside are perceived. For it is not the body that perceives, but the soul through the body, which it uses as a messenger, as it were, for forming in itself what is announced from outside. And so corporeal vision cannot come to pass unless spiritual also comes to pass at the same time; but it is not distinguished except when the sense has been taken away from the body, so that that which was seen through the body is found in the spirit. But indeed spiritual vision can come to pass even without corporeal, when likenesses of absent bodies appear in the spirit and many are feigned at will or shown apart from the will.
Likewise spiritual vision has need of intellectual, that it may be judged; but this intellectual has no need of the lower spiritual. And thus corporeal is subject to spiritual, and both to intellectual. When therefore we read, 'The spiritual man judges all things, but he himself is judged by no one,' we ought not to take it according to the spirit by which the mind is distinguished—as in that which is said, 'I will pray with the spirit, I will pray also with the mind'—but by that notion by which it was said, 'But be renewed in the spirit of your mind.' For we have already taught above that in another manner the mind itself is also called spirit, according to which the spiritual man judges all things.
Wherefore I judge it not absurd nor unfitting that spiritual vision should hold, as it were, a certain middle place between the intellectual and the corporeal. For I think it is not incongruously called a middle, that which indeed is not body but is like a body, between that which is truly body and that which is neither body nor like a body. But the soul is deluded by the likenesses of things, not through the fault of those likenesses, but through that of its own opinion, when it approves the things which are like as being those things to which they are like, failing away from understanding.
The soul is therefore deceived in corporeal vision when it supposes that something happens in the bodies themselves which in fact happens in the senses of the body — as when to those sailing the objects that stand still on land seem to move, and to those gazing at the sky the stars seem to stand still though they are moving; and when, if the rays of the eyes are drawn apart, two flames appear where there is one, and an oar in water appears broken, and many things of this kind — or when it supposes a thing to be that which is similarly coloured, or sounds alike, or smells alike, or tastes alike, or feels alike to the touch. For hence a certain medicinal salve boiled in a pot is taken for a vegetable dish, and the noise of a passing carriage is taken for thunder; and if it is tested by no other senses but lies open to smell alone, the citron is taken for the herb called bee-balm, and food seasoned with some sweetish juice is taken to be flavoured with honey, and an unfamiliar ring handled in the dark is taken to be of gold, when it is of copper or silver — or when the soul, disturbed by sudden and unexpected bodily sights, supposes that it sees in sleep, or is affected by some spiritual vision of that kind:
Hence in all corporeal sights the corroboration of the other senses too, and above all of the mind itself and of reason, is brought to bear, so that what is true in this class of things may be found out so far as it can be found out. But in spiritual vision — that is, in the likenesses of bodies which are seen by the spirit — the soul is deceived when it judges the things it thus sees to be the bodies themselves, or when it supposes to be also in the bodies that which it has fashioned for itself by suspicion and false conjecture, conjecturing about things that are not seen. But in those intellectual sights it is not deceived. For either it understands, and then it is true; or, if it is not true, it does not understand: whence it is one thing to err about the things one sees, and another to err for the very reason that one does not see.
Wherefore, when the soul is caught up into those sights which are perceived by the spirit as like corporeal things, in such a way that it is turned away from the bodily senses more fully than it is wont to be in sleep, yet less than in death, then it belongs to divine admonition and help that the soul should know that it is beholding spiritually not bodies but the likenesses of bodies — just as those who know they are seeing in dreams, even before they awake.
There, if future things are also seen in such a way that they are wholly known as future things — whose images are seen as present, whether by the man's own mind being divinely aided, or by someone among the very sights expounding what they signify, as it was expounded to John in the Apocalypse — it is a great revelation, even if perhaps the one to whom these things are shown does not know whether he has gone out of the body or is still in the body but sees these things with his spirit estranged from the bodily senses; for one thus caught up can be ignorant of this, if this too is not shown to him.
But further, if — just as he was caught up from the bodily senses so as to be among those likenesses of bodies which are seen by the spirit — he is likewise caught up even from these, so as to be borne up into that region, as it were, of intellectual or intelligible things, where truth is beheld transparent without any likeness of body, obscured by no mists of false opinions, there the virtues of the soul are not laborious and toilsome; for neither is lust bridled there by the work of temperance, nor are adversities endured by the work of fortitude, nor are wrongs punished by the work of justice, nor are evils avoided by the work of prudence. There the one and whole virtue is to love what you see, and the highest happiness is to possess what you love.
For there the blessed life is drunk at its own fountain, whence something is sprinkled upon this human life, so that amid the temptations of this age one may live temperately, bravely, justly, and prudently. For it is in order to attain that state — where there will be secure repose and the ineffable vision of truth — that toil is undertaken: the toil of holding back from pleasure, of enduring adversities, of coming to the aid of the needy, and of resisting deceivers.
There the brightness of the Lord is seen, not through a signifying vision whether corporeal — as it was seen on Mount Sinai — or spiritual — as Isaiah saw it, or John in the Apocalypse — but through His very presence and not through enigmas, so far as the human mind can grasp it, according to the grace of the God who takes it up, so that God may speak mouth to mouth with the one whom He has made worthy of such converse — not the mouth of the body, but of the mind, as I judge is to be understood of what is written concerning Moses.
For he had greatly desired, as we read in Exodus, to see God — not indeed as he had seen Him on the mountain, nor as he saw Him in the tabernacle, but in that very substance by which God is God, with no bodily creature assumed to be presented to the senses of mortal flesh, nor in the spirit through likenesses of bodies figuratively shaped, but through God's own very presence, so far as the rational and intellectual creature can grasp it when withdrawn from every bodily sense and from every enigmatic sign of the spirit. For thus it is written: 'If then I have found grace in Your sight, show me Your very self, that I may see You manifestly' — while a little before it is read: 'And the Lord spoke to Moses face to face, as a man speaks to his friend.'
He perceived, therefore, what he did see, and he desired what he did not see. For a little later, when God had said to him, 'You have found grace in My sight, and I know you above all,' he answered Him, 'Show me Your brightness.' And then indeed he received from the Lord an answer given in figurative form — about which it would now take long to dispute — when He said to him: 'You cannot see My face and live; for man shall not see My face and live.' Then He added and said to him: 'Behold, there is a place beside Me, and you shall stand upon the rock; as soon as My majesty shall pass by, I will set you in a cleft of the rock, and I will cover you with My hand over you until I pass; and I will take away My hand, and then you shall see My back parts; for My face shall not appear to you.'
Yet the Scripture that follows did not relate that this too took place corporeally, and by this it is sufficiently shown that it was said figuratively in signification of the Church. For God Himself is 'the place beside Him,' because the Church is His temple; and she herself is built upon the rock; and the other things said there agree with the same understanding. Nevertheless, unless Moses had merited to see the coveted and desired brightness of God, God would not say to Aaron and Miriam his brother and sister, in the book of Numbers: 'Hear My words: if there be a prophet of yours, I the Lord will be made known to him in a vision and will speak to him in a dream; not so is My servant Moses, who is faithful in all My house;'
'mouth to mouth I will speak to him, in His own presence and not through enigmas, and he saw the brightness of the Lord.' For this is not to be understood according to the substance of a body which is presented to the senses of the flesh; for indeed He spoke to Moses in that way — face to face, one presence over against another — when nevertheless Moses said to Him, 'Show me Your very self,' and now He was likewise speaking, even to those very ones whom He was rebuking and to whom He thus preferred the merit of Moses, in that same way, through a corporeal creature presented to the senses of the flesh.
In that manner, therefore, in that very presence by which God is, He speaks by far more ineffably, more secretly and more intimately, with an ineffable utterance, where no living man sees Him with this life by which one lives mortally in these senses of the body; but unless one somehow dies to this life — whether by wholly going out of the body, or by being so turned away and estranged from the carnal senses that, as the Apostle says, he rightly does not know whether he is in the body or out of the body — when he is caught up and borne on high to that vision.
Wherefore, if the Apostle called that third kind of vision — which is higher not only than all corporeal vision, by which bodies are perceived through the senses of the body, but also than all that spiritual vision by which the likenesses of bodies are discerned by the spirit and not by the mind — the third heaven, then in this the brightness of God is seen, for the seeing of which hearts are cleansed. Whence it is said:
'Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God' — not through some signification figured corporeally or spiritually, as through a mirror in an enigma, but face to face, which was said of Moses as 'mouth to mouth,' that is, through the very presence by which God is whatever He is, insofar as the mind — which is not what He Himself is, even when cleansed from every earthly stain, estranged and snatched away from every body and likeness of body — can grasp Him: from whom we are pilgrims, weighed down by a mortal and corruptible burden, so long as we walk by faith, not by sight, and while we here live justly.
But why should we not believe that to so great an Apostle, the teacher of the Gentiles, caught up even to this most excellent vision, God willed to show the life in which we must live for ever after this life? And why should this not be called that paradise, apart from the one in which Adam lived corporeally among the leafy and fruitful trees? — since even the Church, which gathers us into the bosom of charity, has been called a paradise with the fruit of orchards. But this was said figuratively, as though the Church were signified, through the form of what is to come, by that paradise where Adam properly was.
Although to those who consider more carefully it may perhaps occur that by that corporeal paradise, in which Adam was corporeally, there was signified both this life of the saints which is now lived in the Church, and that life which after this one will be for ever: just as Jerusalem — which is interpreted 'vision of peace,' and yet is shown to be a certain earthly city — signifies our eternal mother Jerusalem which is in the heavens, whether in those who are saved by hope and, hoping for what they do not see, await it through patience, according to whom 'the sons of the desolate are more than the sons of her who has a husband,' or in the holy angels themselves, through the Church, of the manifold wisdom of God, with whom, after this pilgrimage, we must live without toil and without end.
But if we take the third heaven, to which the Apostle was caught up, in such a way that we believe there to be also a fourth and several yet higher heavens above, below which is this third heaven — as some allege seven, some eight, some nine, or even ten, and affirm that in that one which is called the firmament there are many, step by step, and thereby either reason or opine that they are corporeal — about whose reasoning and opinion it would now take long to discourse; but it may well be that.
someone may even contend that in spiritual or intellectual things too there are certain many grades, or, if he can, may show them, and that they are distinguished according to some advance in revelations more or less illustrious — but however these things may stand and be received, taken by one this way and by another that way, I for my part cannot as yet either know or teach any kinds of sights or visions besides these three: those of the body, of the spirit, or of the mind. But how many and how great are the differences of each kind, so that in each one thing rises step by step above another, I confess that I do not know.
But just as in this corporeal light there is the heaven which we look up to above the earth, whence the luminaries and stars shine — bodies far better than earthly ones — so in that spiritual kind, in which the likenesses of bodies are seen by a certain incorporeal light of their own, there are certain excellent and deservedly divine things. These the angels display in wondrous ways: whether by some easy and all-powerful joining or blending they even make their own sights to be ours, or whether, knowing it, they in some way I know not how form our vision in our spirit — this is a matter hard to grasp and harder still to tell.
But there are other sights, customary and human, which arise either from our own spirit in manifold ways, or are in some manner suggested to the spirit from the body, according as we have been affected either in the flesh or in the mind. For not only do waking men turn their cares over in thought amid the likenesses of bodies, but even sleepers often dream of that which they lack; for they carry on their affairs out of the desire of the mind, and press eagerly upon feasts and cups, if perhaps they have fallen asleep hungry and thirsty. All these things I think are to be regarded, when compared with those angelic manifestations, just as if within this nature of bodies earthly things were compared with heavenly.
So too in that kind of intellectual sights there are some things which are seen in the soul itself, such as the virtues to which the vices are contrary — whether those that will endure, like piety, or those useful for this life and not to be hereafter, like the faith by which we believe things we do not yet see, and the hope by which we await future things with patience, and patience itself, by which we endure all adversities until we come where we wish. For these and such-like virtues, which are now very necessary for the passing through of this pilgrimage, will not exist in that life for the attaining of which they are necessary; and yet these too are seen intellectually, for they are neither bodies nor have shapes like bodies.
But something else is the very light by which the soul is illumined, so that it beholds all things truly understood, whether in itself or in that light. For that light is now God Himself, whereas this soul is a creature, though rational and intellectual, made to His image; and when it tries to gaze upon that light it quivers in its weakness and is not strong enough. Yet from thence comes whatever it understands, so far as it is able. When therefore it is caught up thither and, drawn away from the carnal senses, is presented to that vision more expressly — not by spaces of place, but in a certain manner of its own — it even sees above itself that by whose help it sees whatever it also sees by understanding within itself.
But if it is asked, when the soul has gone out of the body, whether it is borne to some corporeal places, or to incorporeal ones like corporeal things, or rather neither to these, but to that which is more excellent than both bodies and the likenesses of bodies — I would readily answer that either it is not borne to corporeal places except together with some body, or it is not borne in a local manner. Now whether it has any body when it has gone out of this body, let him who can show it; but I for my part do not think it does.
But to spiritual regions it is borne according to its merits, or to penal places like corporeal ones, such as have often been shown to those who were caught away from the senses of the body and lay like dead men and saw the pains of hell — since they too bore in themselves a certain likeness of their own body, through which they could be borne to those places and experience such things by likenesses. For I do not see why the soul should have a likeness of its own body when the body itself lies senseless yet not wholly dead, while it sees such things as many have related who were restored alive from that withdrawal, and should not have it when by complete death it has utterly gone out of the body.
Either, then, it is borne to those penal places, or to those likewise like corporeal things and yet not of punishments, but of rest and joys. For it cannot rightly be said either that those pains are false, or that that repose and gladness is false; for they are false then, when through the errors of opinion some things are taken for others. For Peter, not only when he saw that vessel and in it supposed not the likenesses of bodies but bodies, was assuredly deceived in this, but also when at another time, loosed from his chains by the angel, he went walking in the body and was presented with corporeal forms and supposed that he was seeing a vision, was none the less deceived.
For those forms in the vessel were spiritual forms like corporeal ones, and that corporeal manifestation of one loosed from chains was, on account of the miracle, like a spiritual one. But the soul was deceived in both cases, only in that it took some things for others. Although, therefore, they are not corporeal but like corporeal things, by which souls stripped of bodies are affected whether for good or for ill — since even the souls themselves appear to themselves like their own bodies — yet there is both true gladness and true distress, made of spiritual substance. For even in dreams it makes a great difference whether we are among joyful or among sorrowful things.
Whence some, placed among the things they had desired, grieved that they had awakened; and again, harried and vexed by grievous terrors and torments, when they were roused, feared to sleep, lest they be called back into the same evils. And assuredly it is not to be doubted that those things which are called infernal are more expressly represented, and on that account are felt more vehemently. For even those who were withdrawn from the senses of the body — less indeed than if they had died altogether, yet more than if they were sleeping — related that they had seen more expressly than if they had been recounting dreams. There is, therefore, altogether a substance of the underworld; but I judge it to be spiritual, not corporeal.
Nor are those to be listened to who affirm that the nether regions are worked out in this life and do not exist after death; let them see for themselves how they interpret the fictions of the poets. We ought not to depart from the authority of the divine Scriptures, by which alone faith is to be held in this matter. Although we could show that even the wise men of those very poets by no means doubted about the substance of the nether regions which, after this life, receives the souls of the dead. But why they are said to be beneath the earth, if they are not corporeal places, or why they are called 'inferi' if they are not beneath the earth, is deservedly asked. But that the soul is not corporeal I dare to profess not that I think, but plainly that I know;
yet whoever denies that it can have a likeness of a body and of bodily members altogether, is able to deny that it is the soul which in dreams sees itself either walking, or sitting, or borne to and fro hither and thither by a step or even by flight — which does not happen without a certain likeness of a body. Accordingly, if it bears this likeness — not corporeal, but like a body — even among the nether regions, then it likewise is seen to be in places not corporeal, but like corporeal ones, whether in rest or in pains. And yet I confess that I have not yet found the nether regions named as the place where the souls of the just repose.
And that the soul of Christ indeed came even to those places in which sinners are tormented, in order to loose from their torments those whom, by His justice hidden from us, He judged were to be loosed, is not without reason believed. For I do not see how otherwise is to be understood what is said: 'Whom God raised up, having loosed the pains of hell, because it was not possible that He should be held by them,' except that we understand that He loosed the pains of certain ones among the nether regions by that power by which He is Lord, to whom every knee bows, of things in heaven, on earth, and in the nether regions — by which power He could not be held even by those pains which He loosed.
For neither Abraham, nor that poor man in his bosom — that is, in the secret place of his repose — was in torments; between whose repose and those infernal torments we read that a great chasm was fixed; nor are they said to be among the nether regions. 'It came to pass,' it says, 'that the poor man died and was carried by the angels into Abraham's bosom; the rich man also died and was buried. And when he was in torments among the nether regions,' and the rest. And so we see that mention of the nether regions was not made in the repose of the poor man, but in the punishment of the rich man.
That also which Jacob says to his sons, 'You shall bring down my old age with sorrow to the nether regions,' seems rather to have feared this: lest he be so disturbed by excessive sorrow that he should go not to the repose of the blessed, but to the nether regions of sinners. For sorrow is no small evil of the soul, since even the Apostle so anxiously feared for a certain man, lest he be swallowed up by too great sorrow. Accordingly, as I have said, I have not yet found, and I still seek, nor does it occur to me, that Scripture — at least the canonical — has set 'the nether regions' anywhere in a good sense; but whether anyone can bear to take Abraham's bosom and that repose, whither the devout poor man was carried by the angels, in a bad sense, I do not know. And therefore how we may believe it to be among the nether regions, I do not see.
But while we inquire into this and either find it out or do not find it out, the length of this book urges us at last to bring it to a close. Wherefore, since we undertook a discourse about paradise on account of that which the Apostle says — that he knows a man was caught up to the third heaven, but does not know whether in the body or out of the body, and that he was caught up into paradise and heard ineffable words which it is not lawful for a man to utter — we do not rashly affirm whether paradise is in the third heaven, or whether he was caught up both into the third heaven and thence again into paradise.
For if properly it is a leafy place, but by a transferred meaning every spiritual region too, as it were, where it is well with the soul, can deservedly be called paradise — not only the third heaven, whatever it is (which is assuredly something great and sublimely glorious), but even within man himself a certain gladness of a good conscience is paradise. Whence also the Church is rightly called a paradise for the saints living temperately and justly and piously, abounding in the affluence of graces and in chaste delights, since even in tribulations she glories, rejoicing greatly in patience itself, because according to the multitude of sorrows in her heart the consolations of God delight her soul.
How much more, then, after this life, can even that bosom of Abraham be called paradise, where now there is no temptation, where there is such great repose after all the sorrows of this life — for indeed there too is not lacking a light proper and of its own kind, and assuredly a great one, which that rich man, from the torments and darkness of the nether regions, saw even from so great a distance, though a great chasm was in the midst, in such a way that there he recognized that poor man once despised.
If these things are so, then the nether regions are said or believed to be beneath the earth for this reason: because fittingly, in the spirit, they are thus displayed through those likenesses of corporeal things, so that — since the souls of the departed, worthy of the nether regions, sinned through love of the flesh — there may be exhibited to them, through those likenesses of bodies, that which is wont to happen to the dead flesh itself, namely, that it be laid away beneath the earth. Finally, the nether regions (inferi) are so called in Latin from the fact that they are below (infra); and just as, according to the body, if they keep the order of their weight, all heavier things are lower, so according to the spirit, all more sorrowful things are lower: whence also in the Greek tongue the origin of the name by which the nether regions are called is said to resound from this, that they have nothing sweet.
Nor yet did our Saviour, having died for us, disdain to visit that very part of things, in order to loose from thence those whom, according to His divine and secret justice, He could not fail to know were to be loosed. Wherefore to the soul of that thief, to whom He said, 'Today you shall be with Me in paradise,' He assuredly did not grant the nether regions, where the punishments of sinners are, but either that repose of Abraham's bosom — for Christ is nowhere absent, since He Himself is the Wisdom of God, reaching everywhere on account of His purity — or that paradise whether in the third heaven or wherever else it is, whither the Apostle was caught up after the third heaven, if indeed it is not some one thing called by diverse names, where the souls of the blessed are.
If, therefore, we rightly take the first heaven to be all this corporeal realm, under the general name of whatever is above the waters and the earth; the second, that which in a corporeal likeness is discerned by the spirit, such as that vessel let down full of animals to Peter in his ecstasy; but the third, that which is beheld by the mind, so secret and remote and wholly snatched away from the senses of the flesh and cleansed, that it is able ineffably to see and hear the things that are in that heaven — even the very substance of God, and God the Word, through whom all things were made — through the charity of the Holy Spirit: then not incongruously do we judge both that the Apostle was caught up thither, and that there perhaps is paradise better than all, and, if it must be said, the paradise of paradises.
For if the good soul's gladness lies in good things throughout every creature, what is more excellent than that gladness which is in the Word of God, through whom all things were made? But if anyone is troubled as to what need there is for the spirits of the departed to receive their bodies again in the resurrection, if that supreme beatitude can be granted to them even without bodies, it is indeed a more difficult question than can be perfectly settled in this discourse;
yet nevertheless it is by no means to be doubted that both the mind of a man caught up from the senses of the flesh, and, after death, when the flesh itself is laid aside and even the likenesses of corporeal things are transcended, cannot see the immutable substance as the holy angels see it — either for some more hidden cause, or for this reason: that there is in it a certain natural appetite for administering a body; by which appetite it is in some way retarded, so that it may not go forth with the whole intent of its striving into that highest heaven, so long as there is not present beneath it a body, in the administration of which that appetite may find rest.
But further, if the body be of such a kind that its governance is difficult and burdensome — as is this flesh, which decays and weighs down the soul, springing as it does from the propagation of transgression — then the mind is turned away all the more from that vision of the highest heaven; whence it was of necessity to be caught up away from the senses of that same flesh, so that there might be shown to it, in whatever way it could grasp it, that thing. Accordingly, when this body, being now no longer animal but, through the change to come, made spiritual and set equal to the angels, shall have received the perfect measure of its own nature — obeying and commanding, made alive and giving life with so unspeakable an ease — then that which was a burden to it shall be for it a glory.
For assuredly there shall be even then these three kinds of vision; yet by no falsehood shall one thing be taken for another, neither in bodily things nor in things seen in the spirit, and much less in things of the intellect — which, thus set before us and made clear, the mind shall enjoy so fully that these bodily appearances, which we now touch by the sense of the flesh, lie before us with far less evidence. To these bodily appearances many are so given over that they think these alone exist, and reckon that whatever is not of this kind has no being at all.
The wise, however, are so disposed toward these bodily things seen that, although these seem more present to them, they are nonetheless more certain concerning those things which, beyond the appearance of body and beyond the likeness of body, they somehow foresee by understanding — even though they are not able to behold these with the mind as they gaze upon the former by the sense of the body.
But the holy angels both preside over these bodily things, to judge and administer them, yet are not inclined toward them as toward things more present and familiar; and they discern their significative likenesses in the spirit, and handle them, so to speak, with such power that they can even mingle them, by revealing, with the spirits of men; and they behold that unchangeable substance of the Creator in such a way that, by vision and by love, they both set it above all things, and judge of all things according to it, and are directed toward it so as to be moved by it, and out of it direct whatever they do.
Finally, although the apostle was caught up away from the senses of the flesh into the third heaven and paradise, this one thing at least was lacking to him for the full and perfect knowledge of the things that are present to the angels: namely, that he did not know whether he was in the body or out of the body. This surely shall not be lacking when, our bodies being received back in the resurrection of the dead, this corruptible shall put on incorruption and this mortal shall put on immortality. For all things shall be evident, without any falsehood, without any ignorance, distributed in their proper orders — both bodily and spiritual and intellectual — in a nature made whole and a blessedness made perfect.
I know indeed that some of those who are praised for having treated the holy Scriptures before us in the catholic faith have expounded even in this way what the apostle calls the third heaven: namely, that they would have the differences of the bodily, the animal, and the spiritual man understood here, and that the apostle was rapt to contemplate, with surpassing clarity, that class of incorporeal things — which class even in this life spiritual men love above all other things and long to enjoy. But why I should have preferred to say 'spiritual' and 'intellectual' for what they perhaps called 'animal' and 'spiritual' — so as merely to set down other names for the same things — I have already, in the first parts of this book, discussed sufficiently.
If we have rightly argued these matters according to our small measure, then either the spiritual reader will approve them, or — that he may become spiritual — with the help of the Holy Spirit he will profit something from this reading. But now at last, with this ending, we bring to a close this whole work, which is contained in twelve books.